She can see the ghost again.
PUT YOUR BEARD IN MY MOUTH
trying on a metaphor
he wasn't even looking at me and he found me

Janaina Medeiros
hello vonnie
todays bird

❣ Chile in a Photography ❣
Cosimo Galluzzi
taylor price


⁂

Discoholic 🪩
I'd rather be in outer space 🛸
macklin celebrini has autism
Lint Roller? I Barely Know Her
Sweet Seals For You, Always
will byers stan first human second
RMH

Origami Around

seen from Kenya
seen from Malaysia

seen from Czechia
seen from United Kingdom

seen from Singapore
seen from South Africa
seen from Saudi Arabia

seen from Malaysia

seen from United States
seen from United Kingdom

seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from United Kingdom
seen from Brazil

seen from United States
seen from Germany
seen from Iraq

seen from United Kingdom

seen from Singapore
@lifeofadjogirl
She can see the ghost again.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Recrue de L'année
Relationship: Marie Philip Poulin/Laura Stacey/Nicole Gosling
Words: 7k
Warnings: Shameless smut
Summary: Laura and Nicole take on the PWHL Awards with Marie staying in Montreal, feat Maureen Murphy
A/N: I know this is two Laura centric fics in a row but I promise the next one will be Marie focused
Part One
Part Two
AO3 Link
Nicole and Laura aren’t sharing a room, but they’re not <em>not</em> sharing a room.
The league is paying for everyone’s hotel stays for the awards and the draft. The rooms are not divided by team, since there’s no reason to be, but it kind of makes it easier if they are. But Nicole is in a weird spot. She’s there because of her season with Montreal and she’s there on behalf on Montreal and being the champions. But she’s also not a Montreal player anymore.
Brianne Jenner, who Nicole obviously knows and does like, is also there on behalf of a team she’s no longer a part of. And she’s on Hamilton now too. But she’s here with her wife. And technically Rebecca Leslie.
Laura is sharing a room with Maureen Murphy. And Nicole is sort of unofficially also sharing that room. She’s not technically officially a roommate, but Nicole vacated the “Hamilton players” room to Jenner and her wife and Rebecca Leslie. Murph doesn’t complain, she’s just excited to hang with Nicole before she “leaves forever”. (Murph is also leaving Montreal, a fact she brushes off whenever Nicole brings it up.)
Laura obviously doesn’t complain. When deciding sleeping arrangements, Laura announces that as captain (“Assistant”, “I’m captain when Pou’s not here”) she will graciously share her bed with Nicole. Murph is still talking about taking turns, but Nicole ignores her and moves her stuff to Laura’s side of the room.
“Just take the win Murph,” Nicole says.
“I mean, we can make it fair! We can rotate so we each get a night alone.”
“Maureen Murphy, take the win and enjoy the single bed,” Laura says, putting on her captain tone. It makes Nicole shiver, remembering all the times Laura’s used that voice on her.
When they’re getting ready, Murph dibs the bathroom first and neither one fights her on it. As soon as she’s out of sight, Laura has her hands on Nicole’s hips. Nicole squeaks.
“I don’t know why you’re bothering with an outfit since you look so much better without anything on,” Laura says against Nicole’s ear. Nicole half-heartedly tries to push Laura back.
“Laura,” She whines quietly, “She’s literally right there, we can’t-”
“I thought you were into this. Didn’t you tell me the idea of someone overhearing you cry out for me is so hot?”
“Laura!”
Nicole shoots a panicked look towards the bathroom door, which has remained thankfully shut this entire time. The worst part is Laura’s right. The idea of Maureen being right there, just on the other side of the door, ready to walk out at any time, it has Nicole’s thighs growing damp. And Laura clearly wants to, wants to try something, wants to get her hands on Nicole even with the Maureen Murphy sized elephant in the room. Nicole wants to, wants to see if Laura can get her to cum before Maureen leaves the bathroom.
But she also wants to be able to look Maureen in the eye tonight.
Laura, with her sixth sense, lets her go and walks around the bed and starts pulling clothes out of her suitcase not even ten seconds before the bathroom door opens. Nicole takes a moment to quell the panic rising inside her and tries to forget the way her underwear are now sticky.
Nicole is halfway through changing her clothes when she hears Maureen gasp from behind her. They change in front of each other all the time, so Nicole thought nothing of getting dressed in the middle of the hotel room. Now she regrets it.
“Nicole Gosling!” Maureen moves Nicole’s hair out of the way. “Holy shit! Have you been fucking Dracula?”
Laura starts coughing from the bathroom.
“Stace! Have you seen this? Baby Goose has been busy!”
“Oh my god,” Nicole groans. This isn’t even her fault. This is Laura’s fault. Laura’s the one who loves to bite. Laura is the one who decided to give Nicole a hickey on her shoulder right before they flew to Detroit.
Nicole can sense Laura’s presence before she says anything.
“How do you know it’s a hickey?” Laura asks.
“Look at it!”
Nicole wants to die. She’s standing shirtless in their hotel room with Maureen and Laura staring at her hickey. The hickey Laura gave her. Nicole has already been going through her foundation like crazy to cover up the giant hickey on her neck.
“You have to tell us!” Maureen says, “Who’s been corrupting the rookie! You’re a baby!”
“I am 24 years old!”
“Exactly! A baby!”
“Laura…” Nicole whines. Then freezes. She only ever uses that voice when it’s just the three of them, her, Laura, and Marie. It’s the voice she reserves for times Marie’s teasing her, when Marie is pulling stupid pranks on her and she’s tired of it. And she just used it here, in front of Maureen, Nicole’s former teammate who doesn’t know anything about Nicole’s relationship with her captains. And no one on the team calls her Laura except Pou. And Nicole just did.
“Leave it alone Murph,” Laura says, moving on as if it never happened. “Baby Goose will tell us when she wants to.”
Maureen huffs, but lets it go, and Nicole hears her sit heavily on her own bed. Nicole doesn’t turn around, or acknowledge either of them. She stares at the shirt in her hands, wanting to turn back time and change in the bathroom. Laura’s hand finds her bare side, for a moment, just a brush of her fingers.
“Where’s your makeup bag?” Laura asks softly. Nicole points to her suitcase. Laura finds it easily and pulls out Nicole’s foundation. “We don’t need any more fan speculation tonight.”
Nicole stands still, barely breathing as Laura works to cover up the mark. She can feel Maureen’s eyes on them. She can feel Laura’s fingers on her bare skin. Nicole knows what those fingers can do. It wasn’t that long ago that Nicole had those fingers wrapped around her neck. When Laura’s finished, Nicole quickly puts her shirt on. When she finally turns around, Maureen is staring at her with an unreadable look.
“You look nice Murph,” Nicole says weakly. It snaps Maureen out of whatever funk she was in, and she jumps up.
“You look hot Goose! Look at those guns!”
Nicole laughs and flexes slightly. Maureen flinches as if she’s been shot. Nicole laughs at her antics, and it feels normal again. At least until Laura goes back into the bathroom and Maureen practically dives on top of her.
“Did you fuck Pou and Stace?” Maureen asks quietly. Nicole sputters. She tries to say no, but she doesn’t exactly get words out and she can feel her face growing red. “Holy shit! Get it dude! I’m so proud of you!”
“I… We didn’t do anything!” Nicole finally gets out. Maureen is not convinced.
“I know they took you home after the parade, oh my god, were you guys fucking all season?”
“No!”
God, there’s no reason to lie now. Maureen already knows, and she won’t accept that it’s not happening, and Nicole can’t really hide the fact that it is happening.
“Nothing happened during the season,” Nicole says, “They took me to their house after the parade because I was drunk.” Nicole debates leaving it at that, but Maureen is already looking like she’s doubting it. “Wehadsexthenextday.” Nicole lets it out all in the same breath, as if that makes it easier to digest. “And then… You know… We’ve… you know… more times since then.”
Maureen’s jaw drops and she slaps the bed beside Nicole. She’s bouncing on her knees, clearly trying to have this excited meltdown quietly.
“Oh my god!” Maureen whispers. “Nicole Gosling! You dawg! You dirty dawg! Did Stace give you that or was it Pou?”
Face burning red, Nicole answers. “Laura. Marie usually… well, she really only likes to bite my thighs.”
Maureen jumps to her feet, then back on the bed. “Baby Goose, I am so proud of you, you won’t even believe! I need you to tell me everything!”
“I told you!”
“Details! What are they like in bed? Do they make you watch them having sex? Or does one of them get tied up and forced to watch you have sex with their wife?”
Nicole should’ve just roomed with Jenner and her wife.
Before this gets any worse, Laura comes out of the bathroom and pauses at the scene. Nicole half laying on the bed, Maureen kneeling beside her. Maureen bouncing with excitement and the most joyful expression on her face. Nicole with flaming red cheeks looking like she wants to be anywhere else.
“You better not be torturing her,” Laura says to Maureen.
“Because that’s your job?” Maureen says, then she starts laughing. Nicole shuts her eyes.
“Okay, someone want to fill me in on what I missed?”
Nicole kicks Maureen before she can make another innuendo. Laura shouldn’t have left her alone.
“It wasn’t my fault!” Nicole says, “You’re the one who gave me the stupid hickey!”
Laura’s eyes widen. She looks between Nicole and Maureen, and Nicole sees the panic in her eyes. Oh, Nicole really fucked up. She should’ve lied. She should’ve run into the bathroom after Laura and got Laura to invent some story about why they’re acting weird. But she didn’t and now Maureen knows and Laura looks like she might have an anxiety attack.
“I’m sorry,” Nicole says quietly. “She figured it out and I… I told her. I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”
Maureen quickly understands the severity and she sobers. Laura takes a deep breath and pinches the bridge of her nose, sitting on the nearest bed.
“Stace, I won’t tell anyone,” Maureen says, “I have nothing against it. As long as you’re happy I’m happy.”
“Thank you Murph, but right now this isn’t about you.”
Nicole thinks she might cry. She’s gone and fucked things up again, and this time it might really be for good.
“I’m really sorry,” Nicole’s voice keeps coming out quieter and quieter, “I’m so stupid, I shouldn’t have said anything. I should’ve stayed in the other room. I’m so sorry. Laura-”
Laura stands in the middle of Nicole’s self flagellating speech and crosses the room in three large steps. She grabs Nicole’s face in her hands, cutting Nicole off mid word, and then she kisses her soundly.
“You look so fucking fantastic in this Nic,” Laura says, “I love you.”
Then Laura straightens and looks at Maureen. Maureen is watching them with wide eyes, not sure what she’s supposed to do.
“Please don’t tell anyone,” Laura says, “This could be very bad for all three of us if it gets out. We’re happy, we’re all consenting. We just need this to not leave this room.”
“You got it cap.” Maureen mimes zipping her lips shut. Laura smiles a little.
“At least in here I don’t have to hide anything,” Laura turns to Nicole. “It’s going to be pretty hard not to gush about how hot you are all night.”
Maureen lets out a noise. Then: “Sorry! Sorry! I’m being quiet about it!”
Through the rest of the time getting ready, even with Laura and Maureen acting normal, Nicole still feels nervous. She’s already been running on a low level of nervousness because she’s nominated for awards. Because she had such a good season, a Rookie of the Year season, and now she might get the trophy for it, and she’ll have to live up to those expectations with a new team, in a new city, in front of a new fanbase. Add that to accidentally outing her and Laura and Marie to Maureen. Even if Laura said it was okay, she can still change her mind. Laura can still decide the threat of people finding out is too much and she needs to end things with Nicole for the sake of her image.
“Nic,” Laura says quietly before they head downstairs to leave, “Talk to me.”
“I’m fine.”
“Talk to me.”
“I’m sorry I told Murph,” Nicole mumbles, “I don’t want you to be mad at me.”
Laura makes a soft noise in her throat, then she’s hugging Nicole to her chest. “I’m not mad at you. It wasn’t your fault. It was my fault. You were right, I gave you the hickey, and I haven’t really been acting platonic towards you since the parade. You did nothing wrong.”
“I don’t want to cause you problems, I don’t want you to break up with me if it becomes too much.”
“You are not too much, you will never be too much,” Laura says with conviction, “We love you and we will do anything we can to make things work with you. You don’t ever need to doubt that.”
Nicole nods, and then sniffs, and then Laura’s reaching over to grab a tissue and gently wiping Nicole’s tears without ruining her makeup. When Laura’s satisfied, and Nicole feels like the crying is over, they grab their stuff. Maureen is standing by the door, looking obviously like she’s trying not to pay attention to them.
“Don’t say anything,” Nicole says to her. Maureen raises her hands in surrender.
The awards night goes fine. Nicole makes the All Rookie Team and the All Star Second Team. She loses Rookie of the Year, but she’s not sad about it. She’s super happy for Haley and she cheers louder for her than Nicole would’ve for herself.
Nicole ends up on the carpet with the Walter Cup and she’s showing off her nails. Then Murph is there and she’s joining the pictures and then there’s someone calling out and then Laura is jogging over to them. Nicole gets sandwiched between Laura and Maureen holding the Cup, and Laura’s hand sits low on her back. Nicole fights to keep her face neutral.
Maureen takes the trophy and she’s doing photos and Nicole is really happy, really happy to be here, to get to celebrate the season and all her friends, and Laura keeps hovering. Nicole has spent all night controlling herself, containing herself for Laura’s benefit, and she allows herself a moment to lean into Laura and hug her close. Laura hugs her back and Nicole can feel Laura’s laugh. She doesn’t even realize the cameras are filming them until Laura pulls away far too soon.
She gives Laura another hug on stage, but it’s one that Laura initiates. Everyone’s standing in a line, and there’s light conversations and laughing happening, and Nicole turns to talk to Laura, and then Laura is opening her arms and Nicole steps into them. Laura squeezes her tightly, as if she doesn’t want to let go, and Nicole gets it. After tonight, Nicole will officially no longer have anything to do with the Montreal Victoire and will be representing Hamilton.
The entire night passes as a blur, and by the end Nicole is exhausted and ready for bed. They make it back to the hotel room and they get ready for bed. Maureen is trying so desperately to be normal, but she can’t quite manage it. Nicole decides to snag the bathroom first and she scrubs at her makeup. She didn’t go crazy with it, but it’s still nice to take it off at the end of the day. She debates, and then decides the damage is already done, and she cleans the makeup off her neck.
The bruise isn’t as bad as it was when Laura first gave it to her, but it’s still there, and obvious. Nicole pokes at it, and it’s tender. It’s healing, and Nicole kind of hates that. She wonders if she can convince Laura to give her another one when this one fades.
When she leaves the bathroom, Nicole has her hair down, covering her neck, and very normally says “Laura, your turn now.”
Laura raises her eyebrows playfully, but does as she’s told. Nicole waits for the door to shut before she’s sitting on Murph’s bed and pulling her hair back. Murph’s jaw drops.
“Did Laura do that too?”
Nicole nods. “I haven’t been able to tell anyone about this. Murph, they told me they love me.”
Murph squeals quietly. She grabs Nicole’s hands in hers. It feels like a weight off her chest. Nicole hasn’t been able to talk to anyone about it except Marie and Laura themselves, and even if it didn’t happen the way she wanted, or that the idea of others knowing makes her nauseous, she’s happy she has one person to talk to.
“I’ve been like living in their house, and they keep making me wear their clothes when I’m over.” It’s all coming out, everything that they do to make Nicole feel valued. “Murph, I… I thought Laura was going to kill me when I told her I was going to Hamilton. And then her and Marie like sex ambushed me and Laura did this-” Nicole points to her neck, “-and she made Marie stay downstairs and listen to us.”
Nicole would normally be embarrassed. She doesn’t really like to share her sex life with others, but Murph said she wanted details, and she doesn’t think it’s embarrassing, she thinks it’s cool that Nicole is in a relationship with her former captains. And Nicole has needed an outlet for everything that’s been going on and how it’s making her feel.
“I’ve never done anything like this before, and I think I love them too, and I’m so happy, but I don’t know what’s going to happen next season.”
Nicole finishes and takes the first breath since she’s started talking.
“Holy shit!” Maureen squeezes her hands. “That’s a lot. I’m processing. They told you they love you?” Nicole nods. “Did you say it back?”
“No?” Nicole squeaks out. “I was kind of preoccupied in the moment. I think Laura made me cum like four or five times before she said it.”
“Oh my god!” Maureen groans, “Baby Goose, you’re killing me! This is so much. Okay, so you’re like dating the wife line. You’re dating the queen and queen of women’s hockey. And they love you. And they are fucking wild in bed.” Nicole feels herself start to blush. “This is crazy, you are crazy, oh my god? Have they talked about next season?”
“They said they still want to be with me. They said they want to make it work as long I want to.”
“I am so jealous of you, you don’t understand how much I wish I was you right now.”
“Aren’t you straight?” Nicole asks.
“Well I thought you were too, now didn’t I?” Maureen fires back. “Anyways, sexuality doesn’t matter when it comes to them. I don’t care if I’m into men, I’ll be into whatever they tell me to.”
“Yeah, I know the feeling.”
Maureen squeals at that. Laura, of course, emerges from the bathroom at this very moment, and takes in the scene. Nicole knows she’s blushing, and Maureen is so not acting normal about it despite her promises that she could. Laura raises her eyebrows but doesn’t say anything, and walks to her bed. Nicole watches her. Maureen releases her hands and flops backwards.
“Ugh! Just as we were getting to the good stuff,” Maureen rolls off the bed. “Perfect timing Stace.”
After the bathroom door shuts behind Maureen, Nicole slinks over to the other bed. Laura is completing her routine, and doesn’t look up, and then she grabs her phone, and still doesn’t look up. Nicole feels nervous, like she overstepped, like she’s done nothing but overstep today.
“Sorry,” Nicole says quietly.
Laura pauses. Puts her phone down. Then: “You’ve done nothing wrong. You have nothing to be sorry about. I don’t want you to think that me or Marie are ashamed of you since we don’t want people to know. That’s not true. You have to understand how this looks, how this could backfire on all of us.”
“Laura, if its better for you-” Even as she’s saying it, it makes her chest hurt. It’s so painful to even suggest, to even consider, but she has to. She has to give Laura the out if she wants it. “-we don’t have to do this. I can just go to Hamilton and this can just be a fun mistake we never talk about.”
“You are not a mistake!” Laura lunges across the bed and fists her hands in Nicole’s sleep shirt. Her eyes are burning with a conviction Nicole hasn’t seen before. It’s enough to snap Nicole’s mouth shut. “Stop trying to get us to break up with you! We love you and we know the risks and we don’t care! We care about you! Stop…” Laura takes a shuddering breath, and releases her. “Stop trying to tell me what I should do, or what I should be concerned about, or what will make things easier for me. It’s my decision, and Marie’s decision, and we’ve decided. We want you. End of discussion.”
“I just don’t want to be the reason you get in trouble,” Nicole whispers.
“I don’t want to lose you because you’re afraid.”
Nicole doesn’t have anything else to say, and she’s really starting to feel like she might cry, so she climbs to her knees and puts her arms around Laura’s shoulders and hugs her. Laura hugs her back, and Nicole focuses on calming herself down. She’s done enough crying lately, and she doesn’t want this trip to become something sad.
“Oops, sorry I’m interrupting,” Maureen’s voice breaks the silence. Nicole blushes a little. Laura lets go.
“Just go to bed Murph,” Laura says.
“If you want to create some kind of code when you need me to leave, just let me know. We can put the do not disturb sign up in the bathroom if you want me to lock myself in there for an hour or something.”
“Oh my god,” Nicole groans.
“Go to bed.”
Maureen looks pleased with herself, smirking at the both of them. She catches Nicole’s eye and her face softens a little and she winks. Nicole smiles back, unable to stay mad at her former teammate. She knows what Maureen is doing, she’s acting the way she would if she caught any of her teammates or friends in their position. She’s treating this like it’s normal, even though it’s anything but. Nicole appreciates it, even if it’s annoying.
A few hours later, after they’re all in bed and the lights are off, Nicole can’t sleep. She should be sleeping. She’s definitely tired enough to be sleeping, but no matter what she does, she can’t sleep. She stares at the blinking alarm clock in the room showing the time, 1:17am. She should be sleeping. She has another full day tomorrow. She rolls onto her back with a huff, as if staring at the ceiling is going to help.
Laura’s hand slides over her stomach, under her shirt. Nicole reaches down and grabs it.
“Can’t sleep?” Laura whispers.
“No,” Nicole whispers back. “Did I wake you?”
“No, I can’t sleep very well in hotels.”
Nicole can barely make out Laura’s outline in the bed beside her.
“That must make all the hotels we sleep in extra shitty for you.”
“Sometimes.” Laura’s fingers flex against Nicole’s abs. “Can I help you fall asleep?”
“I don’t think there’s anything you can do about it,” Nicole says.
“I think there is.” The words drip from Laura’s mouth slow, like honey, and her hand drops lower to tease at the waist of Nicole’s sleep shorts. Nicole inhales sharply and grips Laura’s hand tight. She shoots a furtive glance at the other bed.
“Laura, we can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Maureen is right there.”
“Murph,” Laura says at normal volume. Nicole jumps. “Maureen Muphy,” Laura says a little louder. There’s no response. “She’s asleep.” Laura’s whispering again. “I shared a room with her in Minnesota, she can sleep through anything. She slept through me sneaking Marie into our room at 3am and the full hour Marie spent eating me out.”
Nicole is speechless. First, at how brazen Laura is being. Laura, her captain, a true professional through and through, a woman who barely acknowledges that she’s married when she’s at work, asking if she can have sex with Nicole with their former teammate a few feet away. And the fact that Laura apparently sneaks Marie into her hotel rooms without their teammates noticing and making Marie eat her out. For an hour. At 3am. With their now former teammate sleeping a few feet away from them.
“Laura,” Nicole says again, “We can’t.”
Laura’s hand presses harder against Nicole’s waist as she shifts until she’s leaning over Nicole. “What?” Nicole can feel Laura’s words against her face. “I thought you liked this. I thought you said you wanted me to fuck you in front of your teammates. Didn’t you tell me that?”
“I was being hypothetical Laura!” Nicole is struggling to keep her voice down while also feeling like she’s losing her mind.
“I wasn’t.”
Nicole can’t believe Laura is being like this. She also can’t believe she likes it, and that she’s entertaining it, and that the fight she’s putting up is mostly for show, because she knows deep down she’s going to go along with this. And Laura knows it too. Laura’s mouthing at her neck, and even if the talking didn’t wake Maureen up, Nicole still worries that she’s going to wake up.
“I don’t think I can be quiet,” Nicole confesses.
“Don’t worry your pretty little head about that,” Laura says, and fuck, that shouldn’t be so hot. “Please? Let me touch you baby, please?”
Nicole shuts her eyes tight, and pushes Laura’s hand beneath her shorts. Nicole can feel Laura’s smirk against her neck. Laura makes a noise when her fingers reach damp curls.
“Can’t believe you were acting like you didn’t want this,” Laura says, “You’re practically dripping onto my hand right now.”
“You don’t need to provide commentary.”
Nicole barely manages to supress a yelp when Laura pinches her inner thigh. Nicole takes the unspoken order, and shuts her mouth. Laura’s fingers slide through her folds easily, only highlighting how wet Nicole is right now. Nicole bites her lip, trying to contain any sounds that threaten to escape her mouth. When Laura slides two fingers inside her, Nicole can’t stop the gasp that very quickly turns into more. Almost as soon as the noise escapes her, Laura’s other hand covers her mouth.
It muffles it a little, but it has the opposite effect as intended, because it only turns Nicole on more, and now she can’t really stop the sounds she lets out into Laura’s palm.
It’s not a great angle, but Laura is very skilled. If Nicole had the ability to talk right now she would ask Laura how often she’s fucked Marie like this, in a hotel bed, with the sheets and their clothes in the way, trying to be quiet to avoid waking their teammates. Laura’s fingers are long. Everything about her is long. Her fingers, even with the poor angle, are still reaching spots inside Nicole that have her hips jumping off the bed.
Nicole is, of course, still hyper aware of the other bed, and any indication that Maureen might be waking up. There isn’t any, but the risk is still there, and any shift of the sheets causes a shoot of panic to rise. Panic mixed with arousal. She really hates to admit that she loves this. The hypothetical fantasies seemed fine, harmless, and when she blushed and stammered her way through telling them to Laura and Marie, that’s where she thought they’d stay: hypothetical. She should’ve known Laura wouldn’t let it go just like that, and she really should’ve expected Laura to figure out a way to make something like this happen. She really should’ve expected she’d like it so much.
When Nicole gets close, she really begins to worry about the noise. She’s not quiet on a good day. She is definitely not going to be able to muffle herself very much, and she’s not sure if Laura’s hand is going to either. She doesn’t know how to communicate this to Laura, so she does what she can to stave off her impending orgasm until she feels she has a handle on it. She fists a hand in her own hair and pulls on it, the pain distracting her momentarily. Her other hand grips the pillow behind her head. It’s a losing battle, but she needs to try.
Laura, unnaturally attuned to everything about Nicole, notices. She lifts her head from Nicole’s neck and even if Nicole can’t really see it, she knows the look Laura’s giving. A mix of fondly amused and exasperatedly confused. Nicole hopes Laura can see the pleading look in her eyes, hopes Laura can understand.
“Let go baby,” Laura says, “Don’t hold yourself back. Let go. Give it to me, please.”
Nicole wants to, but she can’t get over the mental block that she’s going to scream and Maureen will wake up and Nicole will never be able to speak to her again.
“Come on baby,” Laura continues, “You know you want to. Cum on my fingers, give it to me. Don’t get all shy on me now baby.” Nicole is right there, but she just can’t get all the way. “Stop worrying. I’ve got you. I love you so much baby, I’m so in love with you, my sweet girl.”
And somehow, that’s what does it, and Nicole arches off the bed as she cums. Laura’s hand catches her moan, but it still reverbs around the room. Nicole doesn’t care about it now. Laura’s right there, working her through it. Laura doesn’t remove her hand until Nicole’s breath has stabilized. When she does, Nicole looks over and sees Maureen in the same position she was in before, still asleep.
“Told you she wouldn’t wake up.”
Nicole chooses not to acknowledge Laura’s smug voice. She pulls Laura down to lay on top of her. Nicole is always cuddly, and the need doubles after sex. Laura and Marie always indulge her, and Nicole suspects they love the contact too.
“You did so good for me baby,” Laura says, “So good.”
“Say it again?” Nicole asks quietly.
“That you’re good?”
Nicole shakes her head. “No, the other thing. That you said right before I…”
“Ah.” Laura’s hands run up and down her sides and her legs tangle with Nicole’s. Nicole is fully covered with Laura Stacey. “I love you Nicole Gosling. I love you, I love you, I love you. I think I’ve been in love with you since I met you. I never thought I could love someone as much as I love Marie, and then I met you, and you changed my whole life. I have everything I could ever need with you and Marie. I love you, sweet girl, my rookie, my wonderful baby.”
Nicole lets Laura’s words wash over her like a warm blanket. She has so much she wants to say back, but she doesn’t get to, because she’s asleep before Laura’s finished talking.
***
The next morning, Nicole wakes up warm. She’s still tucked under Laura’s body. Laura’s asleep on top of her, letting out little puffs of breath against Nicole’s neck. Nicole stretches slightly, as much as she can without disturbing Laura, and smiles softly. It takes her a moment to realize she’s not in her – their bed at home. It takes Maureen giggling and the sound of a phone camera for Nicole to remember.
“You’re so cute!” Maureen says, “I’m sending this to you.”
Sure enough, Nicole’s phone buzzes on the nightstand a few moments later. She chooses to ignore Maureen for another moment, still waking herself up. Of course, as she does, she remembers what happened last night, and she feels her body heat up for a different reason. She might actually combust if Maureen heard them last night. She might have to quit hockey and move to Nunavut if Maureen heard them last night.
Maureen, however, is acting perfectly normal. And not a fake normal like when she was trying to pretend she couldn’t see Laura fixing Nicole’s hair before they went on stage. Actually normal. She’s moving around the room, trying to be quiet, and getting herself ready for the day. She keeps looking at them, and grinning, and commenting on how cute they are, how crazy it is to see Laura cuddled up to anyone who isn’t her wife. It’s exactly the same as she was yesterday.
After a few minutes, Laura stirs against her. Laura hums as she wakes and presses a kiss to where her face is resting in Nicole’s neck. Nicole squeaks a little, and Laura does it again with a smile, and then she’s lifting her head enough to look at Nicole.
“Morning,” Laura says, her voice thick with sleep. “You sleep okay baby?”
“Yeah.” Nicole knows the unspoken part of Laura’s question. Did you sleep okay after I made you cum? Did the orgasm help you sleep?
“I can’t take this anymore!” Maureen exclaims, “Cuteness overload!”
Laura rolls her eyes. “And how did you sleep Murph?”
Nicole tenses.
“I slept fucking fantastic, thank you for asking,” Maureen answers, “The league really splurged on this hotel, this bed is nicer than my own.”
“You got your full eight hours in?”
Laura’s being annoying. Maureen, probably, thinks Laura’s teasing her. Once, halfway through the season, Maureen showed up 30 minutes late to practice with a Tims coffee in her hand and a scowl on her face. She complained about a fire alarm going off in her building from three in the morning until five and she “had to stand outside in the fucking cold for two hours until the fire department could turn it the fuck off.” For weeks after the team would ask Maureen if she got enough sleep when she arrived at practices. Or every time she would get even slightly annoyed at something, someone would ask if the fire alarms went off again.
So Laura could very easily be bringing up an old joke. Could be teasing Maureen to make up for the way Maureen was teasing them yesterday. That’s perfect plausible. Except Nicole knows Laura’s only teasing her. She’s fishing for Maureen to mention something about last night, almost as if she wants Maureen to ask what they did, or to mention getting woken up by Nicole moaning.
“You’re one to talk,” Maureen shoots back, “I was up earlier than both of you. And before you ask, yes I did enjoy my single bed and I will be enjoying it again tonight. Unless you’re looking for a fourth?”
Laura lobs a pillow at Maureen. She dodges it easily, and laughs her way into the bathroom.
“See?” Laura says quietly, “I told you she would sleep through it.”
“Thank god she did, or I would have to live off the grid.”
Laura laughs and despite everything, it’s one of Nicole’s favourite sounds, and she can’t help but smile back. Laura rolls off of her and Nicole becomes aware of the lingering stickiness between her thighs. Oh god, there’s no way for her to get up and walk around the room in a way that isn’t obvious. Maureen comes out of the bathroom, and there goes Nicole’s plan to quickly dive for her suitcase and change her shorts.
Wordlessly, Laura presses her phone into Nicole’s hand and kisses her on the head. When Laura gets up, Nicole looks down and sees Laura’s called Marie. Nicole brings the phone to her ear.
“Bon matin caneton,” Marie’s voice comes through the speaker. “Ca va?”
“Good,” Nicole says, “Bien. Um, ca va?”
“Tres bien!” Marie praises. “I’m doing much better now that I get to talk to one of my loves. Laura told me you had a fun night last night.”
Nicole glances at Maureen, who is not looking at her. “It was fine.”
“Just fine?” Marie asks. “Don’t let Laura hear you say that.”
“It was good.”
“Are you alone?”
“No,” Nicole looks over at Maureen again. “Laura’s in the bathroom but Murph is here.”
“Tell her I say hi.”
Nicole relays the message, and Maureen shouts hi back before making kissy noises.
“Laura told me about that too,” Marie says amusedly. “Not exactly what we had planned, but what can you do?”
Nicole shifts further from Maureen’s side of the room. “Are you upset?” She whispers. “It was an accident, really. I didn’t mean to.”
“Caneton, I am not mad at you.”
“Yeah, well.” Nicole’s thumb finds it’s way to her mouth and she bites down on the nail. Almost as soon as she does, her hand is being pulled away. It’s Laura, who holds Nicole’s hand and inspects the nail.
“These are so nice,” Laura says, “It would be a shame to ruin them.”
“Is that Laura?” Marie asks.
“Yeah, do you wanna talk to her?” Nicole asks.
“I want to keep talking to you.”
“Okay,” Nicole says shyly, “That’s fine.”
“Congrats on All Rookie Team and All Star Second Team,” Marie says, “Very well deserved.”
“Thank you.”
“And sorry you didn’t win Rookie of the Year. You were robbed.”
“It’s fine,” Nicole says honestly, “Winnie deserved it. I’m super happy for her.”
“Tell me about how the awards went,” Marie says.
“I can tell you about it when I get back.”
“Tell me something now.”
“C’mon Murph,” Laura says, “Let’s head down and get some food. If we wait for Nicole we’re going to miss the continental breakfast.”
All of a sudden, it makes sense. The phone call. Laura is making up an excuse to get Maureen out of the room and giving Nicole the chance to be alone. Nicole is suddenly grateful, but unable to say so, so she settles for trying to convey it with her eyes. Laura cups her cheek for a moment, and Nicole thinks that means she understands.
The two of them leave, and then Nicole is alone with Marie on the phone.
“Is it true Laura snuck you into her hotel room on away trips to have sex?” Nicole asks as soon as the door shuts. Marie sputters, then laughs.
“Oui, that is true. Not all the time. Only rare sometimes. I always say no, since I’m supposed to be doing my captaincy duties, but Laura is very persuasive.”
“I know.”
“Did Murph sleep through the whole thing?” Marie asks. “Laura said she did. Said you were so cute trying to keep quiet. I know how much you love being loud for us.”
“Stop being mean to me!” Nicole whines, “You and Laura, you’re being so mean!”
“Desolee cherie,” Marie says, “I miss you. I’m jealous Laura got you all to herself while I’m stuck in Montreal alone.”
“I wish you were here too,” Nicole says.
“Will you tell me about last night?” Marie asks.
“I already said I can tell you when I get back. It was a lot of like, cameras, and-”
“No, not the awards,” Marie interrupts. “You and Laura. After Murph went to bed. Tell me how Laura made you cum?”
“What? No!”
“Why not? I can just ask Laura to tell me about it later.”
“Then ask Laura.”
“Caneton, why are you embarrassed?” Marie’s voice is fond over the phone, and Nicole can picture the smile on her face. “I’m getting FOMO, I’m left out. My loves are in another country without me and now you won’t tell me what you got up to.”
“Are you going to tell me everything you and Laura do while I’m in Hamilton?”
“If you want us to.”
“Laura can tell you if you really want to know.”
“When you were in London,” Marie begins, her voice dropping a register, “Me and Laura spent an evening in our hot tub, but Laura didn’t want to wear a swimsuit, so we went in naked.”
Nicole holds the phone closer to her ear. She’s been in that hot tub with them, been in her bikini with the two of them, been tipsy, been sober, had Marie ride her thigh while Laura watched. Nicole feels a twinge of arousal at the memories and Marie’s voice.
“Laura turned the jets on and they felt so nice. She was teasing me all day. And she kept teasing me in the tub. So she turned the jets on, and they felt so nice, and I realized if I sat a certain way, I could aim the jet at my clit, and it felt so good Nic.”
Nicole’s fingers rub at her thigh, not quite committing. She knows what Marie is doing, knows that Marie knows this is turning her on, and she knows Marie wants her to touch herself. Her shorts are already ruined from last night. Nicole lays down on her back and slides her hand under her shorts to feel where she’s wet.
“Yeah?” Nicole says breathlessly when Marie doesn’t continue. “Then what?”
“What are you doing cherie?” Marie asks. “Tell me what you’re doing and I’ll keep going.”
“Nng, touching myself,” Nicole admits.
“How?”
“T-Two fingers,” Nicole says. “On my clit. Not inside.”
“God, you sound good,” Marie groans lightly, and Nicole thinks she might be touching herself too. “Laura caught me. Called me needy. I needed her so bad. She told me she would touch me if I made her cum first.”
“Yeah?” Nicole circles her entrance. “Did you?”
“She said she wanted my tongue, but she didn’t want to get out of the water. She made me hold my breath underwater while she rubbed herself all over my face.”
“Oh fuck,” Nicole groans as she sinks two fingers inside herself.
“Ouais, fuck,” Marie groans in response. “I could barely taste her over the chlorine, but I didn’t mind. I might’ve passed out if I didn’t make her cum quickly, so I did. I used all my tricks. I couldn’t hear her, but I knew she was moaning loud for me. You’re not the only one who likes to scream cherie.”
Nicole is getting close to the edge. She hasn’t done this before, but she’s not surprised that Marie’s voice is enough to get her there. She loves Marie’s voice, loves her accent, loves the way she sounds when she’s turned on, loves the way she sounds when she gets close.
“Keep going,” Nicole begs. “I’m so close.”
“Me too,” Marie says, “I can’t wait for you to come home.”
“Please, Marie, please captain.”
Marie lets out a loud moan at the title. Nicole uses whatever brain she has left to file that away for later.
“After she came,” Marie is breathless, barely getting the words out, “I rubbed my clit on her hip until I came. The only thing that would’ve made it better was if you were there. I was thinking about you the whole time.”
Nicole cries out as she cums, still mindful of the thin hotel walls and trying to be quiet. She doesn’t know if she quite manages to stay quiet, but she can’t find herself caring when she can hear Marie cumming on the other end of the phone. Nicole wipes her messy fingers on the leg of her shorts and peels them off her legs. She needs a shower, desperately. She can hear Marie’s ragged breathing in her ear. She knows she’s not much better.
“I… I miss you,” Nicole says, holding herself back from what she was about to say. “I wish you were here.”
“When you get back to Montreal I’m not letting you leave the house until I’ve had my fill of you.”
Nicole can’t wait. She can hear her own phone vibrating on the nightstand, and she knows that’s probably Maureen asking when she’s joining them. She doesn’t want to hang up, she wants to talk to Marie all day, wants to spend as much time as possible with the two of them while she can, but she has responsibilities. Draft tonight, and she’s announcing a pick, and she has to be the most professional. She’s not a rookie anymore.
She manages to drag herself out of bed and gather some clothes before heading into the bathroom. She turns the shower on to warm up.
“I have to go,” Nicole says regretfully, “I need to get ready.” Marie makes a disappointed sound. “Call you tonight? With Laura?”
“Of course caneton,” Marie says, “I would love to hear from you both tonight. And then you better rush home to me.”
“We will.”
In the shower, Nicole washes the remnants of two orgasms off her skin, and can’t help the goofy grin on her face. She doesn’t think the giddiness and disbelief she feels, she’s felt ever since the first time Marie kissed her, will ever wear off.
The Weight of Being Seen | Marie Philip Poulin x Laura Stacey | Part 2
Summary: The "untraditional" dynamic of your relationship has you feeling trapped in the world of isolation, no matter how much your partners try to keep those feelings at bay.
Word Count: 16.5k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy last day of Pride! I hope you all have enjoyed this month as much as I have. This is the *big* final for this month! This family series is not over. I have big ideas for what is to come, but if you have any ideas, please share! Also, for any request please send them my way I would love to write more for WOHO and honestly any of the fandoms I am deeply ingrained in!
Masterlist
Your phone starts buzzing before the coffee is done. At first, you ignore it. It’s just past eight in the morning, and the house still has that soft, early-day quiet you love. The kitchen smells like coffee and toast. The sun comes through the window over the sink, catching on the little row of plants you keep forgetting to water but somehow haven’t managed to kill. Arlo is stretched across the cool tile in front of the back door, golden fur lit up where the sun touches him, one ear flipped inside out in a way that makes him look both majestic and ridiculous. Pou is at the stove, scrambling eggs with the intense focus of someone treating breakfast like a competitive event. Laura is sitting at the kitchen island in an oversized sweatshirt, one hand wrapped around her mug, the other scrolling idly through her phone. It has been a week since the picnic.
Long enough that the sharpest parts of that day have softened at the edges. Long enough that you can think about Allie’s camera without your stomach clenching immediately. Long enough that the photo she privately sent to Laura sits in your group chat like a small, strange miracle. You have looked at it more than you expected. Not constantly. Not obsessively. Just sometimes, when the house is quiet, and nobody is asking anything of you. In the picture, the three of you are on the blanket beneath the tree. Laura is leaning back on her palms, laughing. Pou is turned slightly toward you, her smile wide and unguarded. You are caught between them, head tilted, mouth open mid-laugh. It’s not an obvious photo. Not to everyone. But it’s obvious to you.
You can see the love in the spacing. In how your bodies angle toward each other. In how Pou’s hand rests near your arm, close enough to remember that it wanted to touch you. In how Laura’s knee is turned toward yours. In how the three of you look like a sentence no one else has learned how to read yet. A private photo. A photo Allie had promised wouldn’t go anywhere without your approval. Your phone buzzes again. Then Laura’s does. Then Pou’s. Arlo lifts his head from the tile, alerted by the chorus of vibrations. His eyes move from you to Laura to Pou, as if trying to decide which of his humans requires intervention first.
“Popular family this morning,” Laura says lightly.
Pou glances over her shoulder. “If that’s my Team Canada group chat arguing about the equipment schedule again, I’m leaving the country.”
You smile faintly and reach for your phone, expecting a text from one of your friends or maybe a reminder from your office software. Instead, there are fourteen Instagram notifications. Your stomach drops before you even understand why. You keep your account private. You barely post. You’re not the sort of person who wakes up to Instagram notifications, especially not in batches. Another one appears while you are staring at the lock screen. Then another. Your thumb feels clumsy when you unlock your phone.
The first notification reads:
teamcanada tagged you in a post. For a second, you don’t breathe. The kitchen goes strangely quiet around you. The eggs continue to hiss in the pan. The coffee maker lets out one final gurgle. Arlo’s tags jingle softly as he gets up from the floor. You open Instagram. The post loads slowly, which feels cruel. A bright carousel from Team Canada’s official account fills your screen, all rainbow graphics and clean branding and polished joy.
The caption reads:
Celebrating love, pride, and community with our Team Canada family. Happy Pride Month! 🏳️🌈❤️ The first photo is Sarah and Brianne laughing near the badminton net. The second is a wide shot of the pavilion, rainbow banners bright against the trees. The third is Natalie holding Rory, his tiny rainbow onesie wrinkled where his fist has grabbed at the fabric. The fourth is Brianne with her wife and kids, all five of them crowded together, laughing. You swipe again. Your hand goes cold. It’s the photo. Your photo. The three of you on the blanket, caught in the late afternoon light. You’re laughing, your head turned toward Pou. Laura is leaning into your space, close enough that her shoulder almost touches yours. Pou’s hand is nearly on your arm. The image is beautiful. It’s tender. It’s also completely unmistakable.
Your private life, the thing the three of you spent nine years shaping around caution and silence and careful almosts, is sitting on Team Canada’s official Instagram account. Tagged. Captioned. Public. Your phone buzzes in your hand again. A comment notification. Then another. Then another. Across the kitchen, Laura goes still. You look up and realize she is staring at her own phone. Pou turns away from the stove.
“What?” Laura doesn’t answer right away. Pou looks from Laura to you. Her expression changes instantly. She turns off the burner and moves the pan off the heat. “What happened?” You try to speak, but the words catch. Laura’s voice comes out thin.
“Team posted the picnic carousel.”
Pou frowns. “Okay?” You lift your phone and turn the screen toward her. Pou looks. For one second, her face is blank. Then her jaw tightens. “Oh,” she says.
The word is small. Not enough. Not nearly enough. You look back down at your phone. You can see the likes climbing. Hundreds already. Then more. People are commenting faster than you can read. Your chest feels like someone has reached inside it and tightened a fist around your lungs. “They posted it,” you say.
Laura stands slowly. “They weren’t supposed to.” Pou’s phone starts buzzing on the counter. She ignores it. You swipe down to the comments. Your vision sharpens in the awful way it does when panic turns everything too clear.
puckprincess88: Wait are Pou and Laura in a throuple?? Did I miss a chapter??
queercreasekid: I’m actually crying. I’ve never seen poly love represented in hockey before. This means so much.
hockeyheart_17: Pou and Laura are so cute but who’s the third person?
rainbowrinkrat: The way the three of them are looking at each other. That’s love. Full stop.
canadahockeymom: Is she their friend or partner? I’m confused.
sticktap_sam: Love in all forms 🏳️🌈❤️ This is what Pride is about.
neutralzone_nora: I hope this was posted with everyone’s consent. It feels like a pretty private moment.
The word consent makes your stomach twist. You keep scrolling even though you know you should stop.
rinkside_rachel: Not trying to be rude but Pou and Laura are married, right? So is this person dating both of them or just one?
goaliegirl1998: This is beautiful but I also feel like we’re missing context.
mapleleaf_maddie: I love Pou and Laura so much. Happy for them and their friend!
Their friend. Your thumb freezes. Your phone buzzes again.
blueline_bri: Wait. Is the third person a surrogate or something? The caption says family, and now I’m curious.
The room tilts slightly. “What?” Laura asks immediately. You must have made a sound. Something small. Something you didn’t mean to let out. You shake your head and keep scrolling, because apparently your brain has decided the best response to pain is more pain.
pucktalkdaily: I don’t get the dynamic but they look happy, I guess.
sapphic_stick: If they’re poly, that’s amazing. If she’s just a friend, this is still cute. Either way, happy Pride.
northstar_nate: This feels like an accidental hard launch.
creasecrush: Okay but if they’ve been together a while, why has nobody seen her before?
hockeyandhope: As someone in a three-parent family, this made me feel less alone today. Thank you.
rinkrumors_ca: Calling it now, she’s probably helping them have a baby. Friend surrogate situation maybe?
Your entire body goes cold. Friend surrogate. Two words. Two simple, careless words from a stranger who knows nothing about you, nothing about your life, nothing about the conversation you had on the blanket a week ago while the sun went down and your voice shook around the word mom. You lock your phone so quickly your thumb slips on the screen.
Pou steps closer. “What did you see?”
“Nothing.”
Laura’s eyes narrow with concern. “That wasn’t nothing.”
“I said nothing.”
Your voice is too sharp. Arlo moves immediately, crossing the kitchen to press his body against your thigh. He leans his full weight into you, solid and warm and uncomplicated. You put your hand on his head automatically. Pou’s phone buzzes again. Then Laura’s. Then yours. A new sound joins the others, Pou’s ringtone. She looks at the screen. “Comms,” she says under her breath. Laura’s phone starts ringing a second later. The kitchen fills with sound. Your phone lights up again with a text from Allie.
Allie: I am so sorry. I marked that image private. I’m calling comms now. That should not have gone out.
Your throat tightens. So it wasn’t Allie. It wasn’t the person who looked you in the eye and promised she would check. It was Team Canada. A system. A folder. A social media schedule. A polished Pride caption. A morning post built from photos someone didn’t understand weren’t theirs to use. Pou answers her phone and turns away slightly. “Yeah. I saw it.” Laura answers hers too, stepping toward the living room. “No, this wasn’t approved.”
You stand in the middle of the kitchen with Arlo pressed against you while both of your partners talk to people about the thing that has happened to all of you and somehow feels like it happened most violently to you. Pou’s voice is low and clipped. Laura’s is controlled in that way that tells you she’s furious. You should feel relieved. Instead, you feel outside of it again. They are handling it. Talking to the team. Using the voices they use when the world expects them to be composed and professional. They are upset, clearly upset, but they are moving. Acting. Responding. You are standing barefoot in your kitchen with your hand buried in your dog’s fur, trying not to throw up. Your phone buzzes again.
Jenna: Um. Babe. Are you awake? Because I just saw something and I have approximately nine million questions. Then another.
Sarah: Please tell me Team Canada did not just hard launch your entire personal life without warning. Then another.
Mom: Honey, your aunt just sent me a post. Can you call me? Then another.
Marcus: Hey. I don’t know if you’ve seen the Team Canada post yet, but it’s making its way around. I’m at the office. You need to call me when you can.
Marcus. Your coworker. Another therapist in the group practice. One of the few people at work who knows enough about your life to know Arlo’s name, but not enough to know why you leave early sometimes when Pou has late travel or Laura has a rare night off. Your stomach drops again. Because the internet is one thing. The office is another. Your professional life is not built like Pou and Laura’s. They are public figures. Their careers are shaped around cameras, interviews, speculation, fans thinking they are entitled to little pieces of them. You have spent years building the opposite. A practice shaped around privacy. Boundaries. Trust. The careful distance that lets clients feel safe without knowing too much about you. And now your face is in a viral Team Canada Pride post, pressed between two married hockey players, while strangers ask whether you are a partner, a friend, or a surrogate.
You crouch down before your knees can give out and wrap both arms around Arlo’s neck. He immediately shifts closer, pressing his chest against yours, his tail thumping once against the cabinet. He smells like grass and dog shampoo and the peanut butter treats Laura gave him the night before. His fur is warm beneath your cheek. “Good boy,” you whisper, though your voice barely works.
Arlo rests his chin over your shoulder like he knows exactly what he is doing. Maybe he does. For a few seconds, you let yourself bury your face in his fur and breathe. The world can misunderstand you. Instagram can dissect you. Team Canada can post your private life under a caption about love and community like consent is a minor detail. Coworkers can see. Clients might see. Parents of clients might see. Former supervisors might see and wonder what else about you has been private. Arlo does not care. Arlo knows you are his person. He knows Pou is his person and Laura is his person and you are all home. He knows the sound of your keys, the exact cabinet where his treats live, the corner of the couch where he is not allowed to sleep and absolutely sleeps anyway. He knows love as routine and scent and presence. No labels. No comments. No questions. Just the weight of him leaning into you as if he can hold you in place by sheer devotion.
From the living room, Laura says, “Then archive it while we decide.” Pou says, “No, not later. Now.” Your head lifts. Archive it. The words should bring relief. They do, for half a second. Then your stomach twists again. Because a part of you, the part you don't want to admit to, thinks about queercreasekid. Thinks about hockeyandhope. Thinks about the people who saw the photo and felt less alone before the wrongness of how it got posted swallowed everything. You don’t want it up. You don’t want it gone. You want a third option where it was never taken from you in the first place.
By eight thirty, the post is archived. The notifications slow, but they don’t stop. Screenshots already exist. The carousel has been reposted to fan accounts, quote tweeted on X, uploaded to TikTok with zoomed-in music edits. People have already started arguing about whether Team Canada “accidentally outed” someone or whether “public event means public photo.” Pou stands at the kitchen island with both hands braced on the counter, staring at her phone. Laura is pacing near the living room, one hand pressed to her forehead. You are still on the floor with Arlo. No one has eaten breakfast. The eggs are cold. Finally, Pou looks at you. “They archived it.”
“I heard.”
“They’re drafting an apology.” You nod.
Laura stops pacing. “They want to know whether we want the apology to say anything specific.”
“We?” you ask. Laura’s face tightens. “All three of us.” You look at her, then at Pou. “Do they know that?”
Pou exhales slowly. “They know enough.”
“Enough,” you repeat. Neither of them answers. Your phone buzzes again in your hand. Marcus.
Marcus: Are you okay? I’m asking as your coworker and your friend. Also, a practical thing. The receptionist just got a call from someone asking if you’re “the therapist from the Team Canada post.” We didn’t confirm anything. I told everyone not to discuss your personal life. But you need to know.
Your mouth goes dry. Another message comes through before you can answer.
Marcus: I also moved your first two appointments to telehealth and told them there was an urgent scheduling issue. I didn’t give details. We can cancel the rest of your day if you need that. You don’t have to be professional through this before you’ve had coffee.
The kindness of it almost makes you crack. You set your phone face down on the floor. Laura notices. “Who is it?”
“Marcus.”
Pou looks over. “Work Marcus?” You nod.
“What did he say?” Laura asks. You stand because staying on the floor suddenly makes you feel too small. Arlo stands with you, leaning against your leg like he’s taking your side in a fight he doesn’t understand.
“Someone called the office asking if I’m the therapist from the post.”
Pou’s eyes close briefly. “Shit.”
Laura goes still. “Oh, sweetheart.”
“No.” You hold up a hand. “Don’t sweetheart me right now.”
Laura’s face changes, hurt flickering before she tucks it away. You hate that you caused that hurt. You hate more that you don't have room to soften it. Pou’s phone lights up on the counter. Messages from Pou and Laura’s teammates keep coming in. You can see the names flashing before the screen goes dark again. Nursey. Jenner. Natalie. Rebecca. Jamie. Pou and Laura’s team knows. Not gradually. Not because the three of you sat down with them and chose honesty. Not because you decided who you trusted and how much they could hold. They know because a social media manager posted a carousel at eight in the morning. Pou unlocks her phone. Her face shifts as she reads.
“What?” you ask. Pou hesitates. “Read it.” She looks at Laura. You feel your chest tighten instantly. “Don’t do that.”
Pou looks back at you. “Do what?”
“Check with each other before deciding what I can hear.” Pou goes still. Laura’s mouth presses together. You are already raw, and that tiny exchange scrapes across every open nerve. Pou nods once, accepting the correction.
“Okay. You’re right.” She reads from her phone. “Sarah said, ‘Are you three okay? The group chat is losing it. Nobody knew. I’m sorry if that makes this worse.’" Laura looks down at her own phone. “Brianne said, ‘I just saw. Was this approved? Please tell me it was approved.’” Pou keeps reading. “Natalie said, ‘Oh my god. I called her your friend at the picnic. I’m so sorry. I didn’t know. I’m really sorry.’” Your stomach twists. Laura reads another. “Rebecca said, ‘I’m here if any of you need anything. Also, for what it’s worth, nobody in the team chat Pou and I are in is judging. People are shocked, but not judging.’”
Pou swallows. “Jamie said, ‘I asked how she knew you at badminton. I feel awful. I’m sorry if I put her on the spot.’” You look away. Laura’s phone buzzes again. She reads silently.
You laugh once, humorless. “You’re doing it again.”
Laura looks up. “Sorry.” She glances at the screen. “It’s Melodie. She said, ‘This should not have gone up without checking. That’s on comms, not you. But also, are we allowed to ask what’s true and what isn’t? Because everyone likes her. We’re just confused.’” Everyone likes her. We’re just confused. You press your fingertips against your forehead.
Pou’s voice is careful. “They’re trying to understand.”
“I know.”
“They’re not mad.” You look up at that. Something in your expression must warn her, because she stops.
“They’re not mad,” you repeat. Pou looks uncertain.
“I just mean…”
“I know what you mean.”
Laura takes a step toward you. “Hey.” You step back. That stops both of them. It stops you too. You don't usually move away from them. Not like that. Not with your whole body deciding before your heart can soften the gesture. Arlo moves with you.
“You both keep telling me the good version,” you say. Laura’s face changes.
“What?”
“You’re doing it again.” Your voice is calm, which somehow makes it worse. “They’re not mad. They’re trying to be kind. The comments are mostly positive. Representation matters. The post is archived. The apology is coming.” Pou’s mouth opens, then closes.
“All of that might be true,” you continue. “But Team Canada posted a private photo without approval. Your teammates found out because of Instagram. My mother found out because my aunt sent her a screenshot. Strangers are already asking if I’m a surrogate. Someone called my office. My coworker is moving my appointments because people are looking for me. And you two are standing there telling me no one is mad.”
Laura looks wounded. “That’s not what we meant.”
“It’s what you’re doing.”
Pou’s posture stiffens. “We’re trying to keep you from spiraling.”
You laugh once, sharp and humorless. “Do you hear how that sounds?”
Pou’s face shifts, regret flashing immediately. “I didn’t mean…”
“No, but you said it.” Your hands are shaking now, and Arlo presses harder against your leg. “You’re trying to keep me from spiraling. You’re trying to manage me. Both of you. Like I’m the problem in the room instead of the person this happened to.” Laura steps closer, then stops herself.
“It happened to all of us.”
“I know that,” you say, voice rising for the first time. “I know it happened to all of us. But it didn't happen to all of us the same way.”
Silence. Pou looks down. Laura goes still. You can feel yourself shaking, but you can't stop now. The hurt is too close to the surface, and every calm, careful sentence from them feels like hands pushing you back under water.
“You two have each other publicly,” you say. “You have the rings. The marriage. The years of people understanding you as a couple. So when they see that photo, they see Pou and Laura plus a question mark. You are not the question mark. I am.” Laura’s eyes shine, but she doesn't cry.
“You’re not a question mark to us,” Pou says.
“But I am to everyone else.” You point toward the phones on the counter. “And now everyone else includes your teammates, Team Canada staff, the fans, my family, my friends, my colleagues, my clients, maybe. Parents of clients who already worry that affirming therapy means I’m pushing something on their kid. People who have no context except a photo and a caption and comments asking if I’m a partner or a friend or a surrogate.” Pou flinches at the word. Good. You want it to hurt. Not because you want to punish her, but because you can't keep being the only one pierced by it.
Laura’s voice is quiet. “Who said that?”
“Does it matter?”
“Yes.” You unlock your phone with trembling fingers and find the screenshot you took without realizing you had taken it. You turn the screen toward them.
rinkrumors_ca: Calling it now, she’s probably helping them have a baby. Friend surrogate situation maybe?
Laura’s face goes pale. Pou stares at the comment for a long second, then looks away. You lower the phone. “That's what I was afraid of.” Neither of them speaks. “That's what I told you at the picnic. That if we stay private, if people see you as the couple and me as the friend, then pregnancy turns me into something else in their minds. Not a mother. Not a partner. A favor. A body. A friend helping you build your family.”
Laura puts a hand over her mouth, then drops it. “I’m sorry.”
“I know you are.” Your voice drops. “But I need you both to stop talking to me like the damage is smaller because some people are being nice.” Pou looks at you fully now. Her face is tight with stress, guilt, fear, and something else you recognize because you feel it too. Helplessness. “We’re scared too,” she says. “I know.”
“No, I don’t think you do,” Pou says, not harshly, but with a steadiness that asks you to stay with her. “My phone has not stopped. The Team Canada group chat, comms, my agent, people I haven’t talked to in years. Everyone wants to know what to say, what not to say, whether I’m okay, whether Laura’s okay, whether you’re okay. I don’t know what to tell them because I don’t know what you want me to say, and I don’t know what I’m ready to say, and I’m terrified that any answer I give will hurt you.”
Laura nods, arms wrapped around herself. “I’m getting messages from people on the team and from family. My sister texted me a screenshot with question marks. Someone from media asked if Pou and I would make a joint statement. Not all three of us. Pou and me.” Your chest tightens. Laura looks at you. “I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. Because I knew if I said yes, it would erase you, and if I said no, they’d ask why. And if I said all three of us, then suddenly I’d be confirming something you didn’t get to choose to share today.”
Pou’s voice is rougher now. “We’re not calm because we’re fine. We’re calm because if we fall apart, we’re afraid you’ll have to carry that too.”
The room goes quiet. That lands. It doesn't fix the hurt, but it changes its shape. For the first time all morning, you see them not as a wall in front of you, but as two people standing in the same storm and trying, badly, to hold the roof up with their hands. Your anger doesn't disappear. But it becomes less lonely. “I felt ganged up on,” you say. Laura’s face crumples slightly, but she stays quiet.
Pou nods once, slowly. “Okay.” “
When you both started telling me the good parts, it felt like you were on one side of the room and I was on the other.” You swallow. “Like I had to prove it was bad enough to be upset about.”
Laura takes that in. “I can see that.”
“It wasn’t intentional,” you say. “I know that. But it still hurt.”
Pou’s voice is low. “We hurt you by trying to soothe you out of something that needed to be named.” You nod.
Laura sits down at the island, like her legs have gone unsteady. “You’re right.”
“I don’t want to be managed,” you say. “I want to be included. Even when I’m panicking. Even when you think I’m spiraling. Especially then.”
Pou leans back against the counter. “Okay.”
“And I don’t want decisions made in the room without me because you’re trying to protect me.”
Laura looks at the phone in her hand. “Then we need to decide together. Right now. What do we want Team Canada to say?”
The question settles between the three of you. Not what comms wants. Not what will make it go away. Not what will make the team comfortable. What do we want? Arlo nudges your hand. You look down at him, and his tail moves once.
“I need a minute,” you say. Pou nods immediately.
“Take one.” You move past them toward the living room. Arlo follows so closely that his nose bumps the back of your leg with every step.
You end up on the floor beside the couch, back pressed against the soft front of it, knees drawn up loosely. Arlo circles twice, then lowers himself across your lap with the heavy confidence of a dog who has decided he is needed and will not be taking feedback. He is too big to be a lap dog. He has never cared. His front half sprawls across your thighs. His head lands against your stomach. When you run your fingers through the longer fur behind his ears, his eyes close with a long, dramatic sigh. “Yeah,” you whisper. “Same.”
From the kitchen, you can hear Laura and Pou talking quietly. You can't make out the words. You are grateful for that. For once, you don’t want to monitor every syllable, every decision, every careful attempt not to make things worse. You just want to breathe. Arlo’s weight helps. Not metaphorically. Literally. The pressure of him across your legs gives your body something to understand. Something simple. Here is the floor. Here is the couch. Here is your dog. Here is the warmth of him. Here is the rise and fall of his breathing. Here is one living creature in the world who doesn't need you to explain the difference between privacy and shame. You press your palm to his side and count his breaths. One. Two. Three. Your phone buzzes again on the coffee table. You flinch. Arlo lifts his head and looks at the phone, then at you, as if personally offended by its existence. That almost makes you laugh. Almost.
“You’re right,” you tell him softly. “Very rude.” His tail thumps. You pick up the phone because not knowing is somehow worse. There are more texts.
Mom: I’m not angry. I’m confused and hurt, but I’m not angry. Please call me when you can.
Jenna: Okay, I panicked and sent too many question marks. I’m sorry. I love you. I just wish I had known because I would’ve loved you through it.
Sarah: I’m sorry. I’m not mad you didn’t tell me. I’m mad that you didn’t get to tell me yourself.
Then Marcus again.
Marcus: I talked to Denise at the front desk. She knows not to confirm anything if anyone calls. I also blocked your online booking page for the day so people can’t grab random consult slots to ask invasive questions.
Another message.
Marcus: Also, Dr. Shah texted me. She wants you to know she has your back professionally. She said your relationship structure is not a clinical ethics issue, but being outed without consent is a privacy issue.
You read that one three times. Your relationship structure is not a clinical ethics issue. You didn’t realize how badly you needed someone in your professional world to say that until it is sitting in blue and gray bubbles on your screen. Another message comes through.
Marcus: I’m worried about you as a human, not just as a colleague. Call when you can. No pressure.
Your throat tightens. For nine years, your privacy has had a cost. You knew that. You talked about that at the picnic. But you thought of the cost mostly in emotional terms. Loneliness. Secrecy. The ache of being called a friend. You didn't think this version through enough. The professional blast radius. Your private life running directly into your work with queer youth, family systems, boundaries, disclosure, and trust. Parents of clients asking whether your life makes you biased. Colleagues wondering why they never knew. The practice needing a plan because people online might decide your office is part of the story. You have always told clients that visibility matters. You have also built your career on careful, ethical privacy. Now both truths are sitting in your lap, as heavy as Arlo.
You open Instagram again even though you know you shouldn't. The original post is gone from Team Canada’s page, but fan accounts have already reposted screenshots. You click one because your self-preservation instincts are apparently taking a long coffee break. There are comments under that too.
bluepaintbabe: Team Canada deleted the post. Something feels off. Hope everyone involved is okay.
leftwing_lesbian: If this accidentally outed someone, that’s not Pride. That’s careless.
hockeydad204: Don’t post people’s private relationships without consent. Basic respect.
throuplethread: As a poly person, I loved seeing the photo, but consent matters more than representation.
puckprincess88: I got excited earlier but now I feel bad. Hope they’re safe.
You sit with those for a while. Consent matters more than representation. The words settle somewhere deep. That is what you could not say earlier when Laura and Pou were trying to find the hopeful angle. The photo did matter. It did help people. You believe that. You have to believe that, or the whole thing feels unbearable. But it was not freely given. And visibility that is taken from you is not the same as bravery. Arlo shifts, pressing his nose under your wrist until your hand falls back onto his head. “Okay,” you whisper. “I’m here.” He huffs. You keep petting him.
A few minutes later, Laura appears in the doorway. She doesn't come all the way in. “Can I sit?” You nod. She crosses the room slowly and lowers herself onto the floor beside you. Arlo lifts his head just enough to inspect her, then sets it back down on your lap. Laura smiles faintly. “He’s guarding you.”
“He’s the only one handling this appropriately.”
“That’s fair.” The silence that follows is not empty. It is careful, but not in the bad way. Careful like Laura is choosing each word because she knows the wrong ones could bruise. “I’m sorry,” she says eventually. “Not just for the post. I know we didn’t post it, but I’m sorry for what happened after. I’m sorry I made you feel like you had to defend being hurt.”
You look down at Arlo’s fur. “I know you were trying to help.”
“I was trying to make it less terrifying,” Laura says. “But I think I was also trying to make it less terrifying for me.” You glance at her. She leans her head back against the couch. “If I could focus on the good comments, the representation, the people saying kind things, then I didn’t have to sit with the fact that someone took a private moment from us. From you. And that the team, my team, helped do that.”
“Your team didn’t mean to.”
“No,” she says. “But impact matters.” You let out a slow breath. Laura’s voice gets quieter. “I think I also wanted the good comments to mean we didn’t make the wrong choice all these years.” Your hand stills on Arlo’s head. “You know?” Laura says. “Like if people were supportive, then maybe we could tell ourselves we didn’t need to be so scared. That we could’ve been open sooner. That maybe we hurt you for nothing by staying private.”
The honesty hurts because you have thought the same thing. “It wasn’t for nothing,” you say.
“No?”
“No.” You look at her. “There were reasons. Real ones. My work. Your careers. Families. Media. Fans. The way people turn anything they don’t understand into a debate topic. Privacy protected us.” Laura nods slowly. “And trapped us.”
“Yeah.” Arlo sighs again, deeply put upon by human complexity. Laura reaches toward him, then pauses.
“May I?”
“He’s not actually my emotional support employee.” Arlo lifts his head at the word support, then immediately pushes his nose into Laura’s hand. Laura laughs softly and scratches his ears. “Could’ve fooled me.” For a few seconds, the two of you sit like that, side by side, Arlo half-draped across your lap. Then Laura says, “Can I say something that might come out badly?” You tense. “That’s a terrible opener.”
“I know.” She gives a humorless little laugh. “I just don’t want to make it worse.”
“Say it.”
Laura looks at her hands. “Sometimes I worry that you think my love for Pou is the official one and my love for you is the secret one.” Your chest tightens. She looks over at you. “And I understand why it feels that way. We’re married. People know us as a couple. There are rings, paperwork, photos, and years of public history. But that’s not how it feels inside me.” You don’t speak. Laura keeps going, voice low and steady. “My relationship with Pou is mine and Pou’s. It has its own language, its own history, its own shape. But my relationship with you isn’t an accessory to that. It’s not less serious because people don’t see it. It’s not softer because it isn’t legal. It’s not something I fit around my marriage. It’s one of the loves of my life.” Your eyes burn, but you hold still. Laura’s mouth pulls tight. “And I hate that today made you feel like the hidden part. I hate that I contributed to that.”
“You didn’t post the photo.”
“No,” she says. “But I’ve helped build the conditions where people could look at it and think you were something smaller than what you are.” That one hurts. Because it is true. You lean your head back against the couch.
“I don’t know how to be mad at you without feeling guilty.”
Laura turns toward you. “You don’t have to make your anger gentle so I can handle it.”
“That sounds like something I would say to a client.”
“Maybe you’re good at your job.” Despite everything, your mouth twitches. Laura reaches for your hand slowly, giving you plenty of time to refuse. You don’t. When her fingers slide between yours, you let them. Her hand feels different from Pou’s. Laura’s touch has always had a kind of careful warmth to it, as if she were listening with her skin. Pou grounds you by being steady. Laura grounds you by noticing every tiny shift. “I love you,” Laura says. “Not as part of a set. Not as part of Pou and me. I love you as you. I need you to know that.”
“I do know that,” you whisper.
“Do you?” You look at her. The answer is yes. The answer is also no. The answer is, at home, always. In public, almost never. Laura seems to understand without you having to say it.
“Then we’ll make it easier to know,” she says. You squeeze her hand once. Laura moves closer, slow enough that you can stop her if you need to. When you don’t, she presses her forehead to your temple. The contact is small, but it nearly unravels you. You’ve spent the whole morning being watched, tagged, named wrong, and handled too carefully. This is different. This is chosen. Her hand leaves yours and settles at your waist, thumb tracing a quiet line over the fabric of your shirt. Not possessive. Not performative. Just there. “I hated seeing you step back from me in the kitchen,” she admits. Your throat tightens.
“I hated doing it.”
“I know.” Laura’s voice is soft against your hair. “But you needed space.”
“I needed you too.”
Her breath catches. You turn toward her then, and she meets you halfway. The kiss is gentle at first, more apology than hunger, but then your hand curls into the front of her sweatshirt and her fingers tighten at your waist. Something shifts. Not into urgency exactly, but into relief. Into the quiet ache of being able to touch without checking who might be watching. Laura kisses you again, deeper this time, and you feel the tension in her body loosen as yours does. Her other hand comes up to cup the back of your neck, and you let yourself lean into her until your shoulder presses against her chest and Arlo gives a dramatic sigh from your lap, deeply offended by being jostled. You break the kiss with a breathless laugh. Laura rests her forehead against yours. “He’s judging us.”
“He’s always judging us.”
“He thinks I’m doing a bad job comforting you.”
“He’s not wrong. He’s been carrying this family all morning.” Laura laughs, but her eyes stay soft. She kisses your cheek, then the corner of your mouth, then rests her lips against your forehead.
“I’m here,” she says. “Not just when it’s easy to explain. Not just when nobody’s looking. I’m here.” You close your eyes and let yourself believe her.
Pou finds you fifteen minutes later in the backyard. You had gone out to get air after Laura went back to answer a message from her sister. Arlo followed, of course, and now he is nosing around the fence line like he is conducting a very important security sweep. The air is warmer now, late morning sliding toward noon. The grass is a little damp beneath your bare feet. Somewhere down the street, a lawn mower drones steadily. You are standing near the garden bed, staring at nothing, when the back door opens. Pou steps onto the deck but doesn't come down right away. “Can I come over?” The question makes your chest ache all over again. “Sure.”
She walks down the steps and joins you by the garden. For a while, neither of you says anything. Pou isn't as naturally talkative as Laura in moments like this. She chooses words like she chooses passes, carefully, aware that timing matters. Arlo trots over to greet her, tail wagging. Pou crouches to pet him, murmuring something in French under her breath that you can't fully catch but know is affectionate by the softness of her voice. Then she stands. “I owe you a better apology,” she says.
You fold your arms loosely. “Okay.”
Pou nods, accepting the bluntness. “When I said we were trying to keep you from spiraling, I made it sound like your reaction was the thing that needed managing. That was wrong.”
“Yeah.”
“I was scared,” she says. “And when I’m scared, I want a plan. I want control. I want to make the next right move before anyone can get hurt worse. But you weren’t asking for a captain. You were asking for your partner.” Your throat tightens. Pou looks at you directly. “I’m sorry I forgot the difference.” You look away for a second because the apology lands too close.
“I know you were trying,” you say.
“I was,” she says. “But trying doesn’t erase what happened.” You let out a slow breath. “No.”
Pou looks toward the house. Through the window, you can see Laura in the kitchen, one hand holding her phone, the other pressed to her forehead. Pou follows your gaze. Her expression softens in a way that reminds you, very suddenly, that this is not just you and them. It’s you and Pou. You and Laura. Pou and Laura. All three lines of the triangle pulling taut at once. “She’s scared,” Pou says.
“I know.”
“She feels like she failed you.”
“You both keep saying that.”
“Because we both feel it.” You look at her.
“Do you feel like you failed Laura too?” Pou goes quiet. It is a different silence than before.
“Yes,” she says finally. “In a different way.” You wait. Pou’s jaw moves like she is pressing her teeth together. “Laura wants everyone safe. All the time. She’ll make herself the cushion between people if she can. And I think sometimes I let her do that because she looks calm while she’s doing it.” You look through the window again. Laura is still standing there, shoulders tense.
“She isn’t calm,” you say.
“No.” Pou’s voice softens. “She’s not.”
For a moment, the two of you watch Laura separately, together. That’s the thing people miss when they see only pieces of the three of you. They assume a triangle means competition. Unevenness. Two people against one. A couple and an addition. They don’t see moments like this. You and Pou standing in the yard, both loving Laura from different angles. Both worried about the way she folds herself around everyone else’s pain. Pou turns back to you. “I need you to know something.” You meet her eyes. “I love Laura,” she says.
“I know.”
“And I love you.”
“I know that too.”
“No,” Pou says, a little firmer. “I love you. Not because Laura loves you. Not because you fit into my life with her. Not because you make our home softer or easier or more balanced. I love you because you’re you.” Your arms tighten around yourself. Pou steps closer, but stops before touching you. “And I hate that the world saw a photo and immediately tried to decide whether you were attached to me or attached to Laura or attached to the idea of us. Like they had to solve you.” The words hit so cleanly that you almost lose your breath.
“I don’t want to be solved,” you say.
“I know.”
“I don’t want to be a question either.”
“I know that too.” You look down at the grass. “You and Laura are the answer people already have.”
Pou takes that in. “Yes.”
“And I’m the part that complicates it.”
“You’re the part that makes it true,” Pou says. You look up. She holds your gaze. “Not easy. Not simple. True.”
The word settles. True. The photo was true. The comments were not. The assumptions were not. The post wasn't, not fully, because truth taken without consent becomes something else in public hands. But the three of you? That's true. Pou’s voice drops. “About the surrogate comments.” Your stomach tightens.
“I hate them,” she says. “I hate them in a way I don’t know what to do with. Because I remember what you said at the picnic. I remember you saying you were scared people would see you as a friend carrying a baby for us instead of a mother building a family with us.” You look away. “And then someone said it,” Pou continues. “Not because they know you. Not because they know us. Just because the shape of our life didn’t make sense to them, so they filled in the blank with the easiest story.” The wind shifts across the yard.
You whisper, “That’s what people do.”
“It’s not what we’re going to do,” Pou says. “Not anymore. We don’t get to control every stranger, but we do control what we make clear inside our family. You are not a favor. You are not a solution for my career or Laura’s. You are not the body we use because ours are inconvenient.” Your eyes sting again. Pou steps closer, but stops before touching you. “And I need to say that for me too. Because I know I’ve let you carry that fear. I’ve let you talk like pregnancy would naturally fall to you because my body is my job. And I didn’t stop that hard enough.”
“You did stop it.”
“Not hard enough,” she says. “So I’m stopping it now. If we have a child, we decide together. No one disappears. No one sacrifices their body to make the other two more comfortable. No one becomes a secret surrogate because the world doesn’t understand what a mother can look like.” Your breath shakes. Pou waits.
“I don’t know if I want to carry,” you admit. “I don’t know if I don’t. I just know I don’t want fear making the choice.”
“Then fear doesn’t get the only vote.”
That almost makes you smile. “That sounds very captain of you.”
“I am very captain.”
“You’re also very bossy.”
Pou’s mouth curves. “Also true.” The moment softens. Then she lifts her hand, stopping just short of your cheek. “Can I?”
You nod. Her palm settles against your face, warm and steady. You lean into it before you can overthink it. Pou’s love isn't always wordy. It's not always easy. Sometimes it arrives as logistics, as plans, as carefully controlled anger directed at the right target. Sometimes it arrives as a hand on your cheek in the backyard, her thumb brushing once beneath your eye even though you're not crying. “I’m sorry,” she says again.
“I know.”
“I love you.”
“I know that too.” Pou studies you, and there’s something in her expression that makes your chest tighten. “Do you know how much?”
Your answer catches in your throat. She steps closer, close enough that the toes of her socks brush yours in the grass. Her hand slides from your cheek to the back of your neck, fingers firm and warm. Pou has always touched like she means it, like she is making a promise with her whole body. “I love you when it’s easy,” she says. “I love you when it’s terrifying. I love you when I don’t know what the right answer is. I love you when the world looks at us and gets it wrong.” Your hands settle at her waist.
“Marie.”
“I love you,” she repeats, quieter now, “and I’m sorry I let you feel like that love had to stay smaller to keep us safe.”
You pull her in then, or maybe she pulls you. It doesn’t really matter. The kiss is slow and deep, the kind that steals the rest of the sentence from your mouth. Pou’s hand tightens at the back of your neck, and your fingers curl into her shirt as the morning finally catches up with you. The anger. The fear. The relief. The want. When she breaks the kiss, she doesn’t move far. Her forehead rests against yours, her breath warm against your mouth. “You’re not an addition,” she says. You swallow.
“I know.”
“Not a favor.”
“I know.”
“Not a secret surrogate.” Your eyes sting, but you hold her gaze.
“I know.” Pou kisses you once more, softer this time.
“Good.” Arlo barks from near the fence. Pou looks over. “He disapproves of emotional intimacy without him.”
“He’s been very involved today.”
“He’s family.” You look at her.
Pou’s face gentles. “He is.”
The word family doesn't cut this time. It lands where it belongs.
Around noon, Team Canada requests a call. This time, they request it with all three of you included. That part matters. You sit at the kitchen table with your laptop open, Pou on one side of you, Laura on the other. Arlo lies beneath the table with his chin on your foot, like he's appointed himself legal counsel. The call includes two people from communications, one senior staff member, and Allie. Allie looks miserable.
As soon as the call starts, she says, “I want to apologize first. I know comms already did, but I need to say it directly. I flagged that photo as private. I put it in the internal folder because I thought you might want it later, but I labeled it not for posting. I should’ve kept it separate entirely. I’m so sorry.” You believe her. That doesn't make the day easier, but it matters.
“Thank you,” you say. “I appreciate you telling us.”
One of the communications staff members explains what happened. The folder had been pulled for the Pride carousel early that morning. Someone saw the image, thought it was beautiful and aligned with the caption, and included it without checking the private flag. It is exactly as impersonal and careless as you feared. Not malicious. Not thoughtful either. “We are reviewing our consent procedures,” the staff member says. “This shouldn't have happened.”
Pou’s voice is controlled. “No, it shouldn’t have.” Laura adds, “You need a separate process for any image that could reveal personal relationships, family structures, children, or private identities. Pride content especially.”
The staff member nods. “Agreed.” You listen for a while, one hand under the table, resting on Arlo’s head. He licks your fingers once.
Then the senior staff member says, “We also wanted to ask how you would prefer us to handle future inquiries. We’ve already received interview requests.” Your stomach tightens. Pou looks at you first. Laura does too. The difference is immediate. This morning, you felt like they were standing together and you were trying to catch up. Now, they are waiting. Not making you decide alone. Not deciding for you. Waiting with you.
You take a breath. “No interviews.” Pou nods. “No interviews.” Laura adds, “For any of us.” The staff member writes that down.
“Understood.”
“And no statement identifying our relationship further,” you say. The words feel strange, but you keep going. “If people ask, the answer is that private relationships are private, and no one is entitled to details.” Laura’s hand finds yours beneath the table. Pou says, “Exactly.”
The communications staff member nods. “We can use that language.” You sit a little straighter. “Also, comments that speculate about surrogacy or pregnancy need to be removed. Immediately.” Allie’s face tightens with sympathy.
“Absolutely,” the staff member says. “We’ve already begun moderating those.”
You look at the screen. “That speculation is not harmless.”
“No,” Allie says quietly. “It isn’t.”
The call lasts twenty-six minutes. By the end, nothing is magically fixed. The screenshot still exists. People still saw it. Your mother still found out from Facebook. Your friends still have questions. The team still knows. But there is a plan. A real one. A plan you helped make. When the call ends, you close the laptop and exhale. Pou leans back in her chair. “How are you feeling?”
You consider lying out of habit. Then you don’t. “Wrung out.” Laura nods. “Yeah.”
“Also hungry.”
Pou immediately stands. “I can make lunch.” You raise an eyebrow.
“Can you?”
She points at you. “I can assemble lunch.”
Laura smiles. “That’s more accurate.”
Pou opens the fridge and stares into it with the focus of someone studying game tape. “We have turkey, cheese, hummus, leftover pasta, half a cucumber, and something in foil that I’m afraid of.”
“Laura made that,” you say.
Laura sits up. “That's roasted cauliflower.”
Pou looks over her shoulder. “Why is it looking at me?”
“It isn’t looking at you.”
“It has intent.” You laugh, and the sound surprises all three of you. Arlo emerges from beneath the table, instantly hopeful at the mention of lunch. Pou points at him. “You’re on my side, right?” Arlo sneezes. “Betrayal,” Pou mutters. It's not fine. But it's your kitchen. Your people. Your dog. Your weird foil-wrapped cauliflower. And for the first time since you woke up, your body starts to believe the day might not destroy you.
At one in the afternoon, Pou’s phone starts buzzing again with her Team Canada group chat. It is not your chat. It has never been your chat. You are not part of Team Canada in any official or unofficial way. You know some of the players because you love Pou and Laura, because you have stood near picnic tables and watched badminton games and carried coolers beside them, but you aren't on the roster, not on the staff, not in the group texts where team business happens. Whatever they are saying now, you only know it because Pou and Laura choose to read it to you. She looks at you before opening it.
“Read it,” you say. So she does.
Nursey: I know we’re giving space, but I want to say this clearly. I like her. We all like her. I’m just realizing I didn’t know something huge, and I don’t know how to talk about it without making it weird.
Spooner: Same. I feel awful because I called her your friend. And I meant it kindly, but now I’m replaying the picnic and realizing I probably made her feel like an outsider.
Rebecca: I asked her about how she knew you both, and she said you’d been friends a long time. I believed her because why wouldn’t I? Now I feel like I accidentally made her lie to me.
Jamie: I put her directly on the spot during badminton. I keep thinking about her face. I thought I was just being friendly.
Jenner: Nobody had the full context. That matters. But now we need to make sure we don’t demand context from them just because we’re surprised.
Melodie: I’m confused, but not in a bad way. More like, I’m realizing there was a whole part of your family we didn’t know how to see.
You sit very still. The messages are kind. They still hurt. Laura watches you. “Do you want me to respond?”
You think about it. “Maybe we respond together.” Pou nods, already handing you the phone. You type slowly, then read it aloud before sending.
Pou: We appreciate everyone giving us space. The post went up without approval, and we’re dealing with it together. Please don’t ask for details right now. What matters is that she’s not an outsider.
Laura adds, “Can I add something?” You nod. She types under Pou’s message.
Laura: We know people are confused. That’s fair. We kept a lot private for a long time. But confusion can still be handled with care. Please don’t speculate about labels, family planning, or who belongs where.
She looks at you. You nod. Pou sends both messages. The replies come quickly.
Nursey: Understood. Thank you for trusting us with that much.
Spooner: I’m sorry again. I won’t ask questions. I just want her to know she’s welcome with us.
Rebecca: Same. I’d like to apologize to her directly someday, but only if she wants that.
Jamie: Please tell her I’m sorry. No pressure to respond.
Jenner: Giving space. Sending love to all three of you.
Melodie: Thanks for explaining what you can. We’ll follow your lead.
For a while, nobody speaks. Then Laura says, “How does that feel?”
You stare at the screen. “Like being talked about by people who care but still don’t know me.”
Pou nods. “Yeah.”
“That’s better than being talked about by people who don’t care.”
“It is,” Laura says.
“But it’s still strange.”
“Yeah,” Pou says. “It is.” Your phone buzzes. Marcus again.
Marcus: I’m going to ask something practical, not personal. Do you want me to send a note to your clients for today saying you had an unexpected privacy breach and will be rescheduling, or do you want it vaguer than that?
You stare at the message. The phrase privacy breach makes your chest go tight. Professional. Clean. Accurate. You show it to Pou and Laura. Laura reads it and exhales. “Marcus sounds solid.”
“He is.”
Pou leans closer. “What do you want to say?” You think about it. Not what you should say. Not what would be easiest for the practice. What do you want? You type back.
You: Vague for clients. Unexpected personal matter. No details. For staff, you can say I was involved in a privacy breach connected to a public post, and I’ll address professional concerns directly if they come up. Please make it clear no one should discuss my relationship or confirm anything to callers.
Marcus replies almost immediately.
Marcus: Done. Also, for what it’s worth, you’re a good therapist. This doesn’t change that.
You stare at that line for longer than you mean to. You’re a good therapist. Laura’s hand settles between your shoulder blades.
“Hey.” You blink. “You okay?”
“I think I needed to hear that.”
Pou’s expression softens. “You are a good therapist.”
“I know. I just…” You set the phone down. “So much of my work is about trust. Parents trust me with their kids. Teens trust me with things they haven’t said out loud anywhere else. I have to hold boundaries. I have to be safe. And now people are going to look at me and wonder if my personal life is relevant.”
Laura’s hand moves slowly over your back. “Is it?”
“Clinically? Not in the way people might think.” You take a breath, grateful for the familiar language of your work. “Therapists have personal lives. We don’t owe clients every detail. But I specialize in LGBTQ+ youth and family systems. So people might assume I’m biased, or that I disclose too much, or that I’m pushing a worldview instead of supporting clients. And if a parent already feels uneasy about affirming therapy, this gives them something to latch onto.”
Pou’s face hardens. “That’s unfair.”
“Yes,” you say. “And real.”
Laura nods slowly. “What do you need professionally?” The question steadies you.
“I need to talk to Dr. Shah. I need to document what happened in case any clients or parents bring it up. I need a script for the office. I need to decide whether I’m working tomorrow or taking a day.”
Pou nods. “Okay. We’ll help.” You look at her.
She corrects herself. “If you want help.”
“Thank you.”
Laura says, “And Marcus?” “I’ll call him after my mom.”
Pou’s eyebrows lift slightly. “That sounds like a lot.”
“It is.”
“Do you want us with you for those calls?” You look between them.
“Yes,” you say. “But I need to lead.”
Laura nods. “You lead.”
Pou says, “We follow.” The simplicity of it helps.
By two, you call your mother. It takes you ten minutes to press the button. You sit on the back porch steps with Arlo pressed against your side, your phone in your lap, and Laura and Pou just inside the open sliding door. Close enough to be there. Far enough to let the conversation be yours. It's your idea. That matters. Arlo rests his chin on your thigh, his big brown eyes looking up at you like he is deeply invested in family communication. “You’re not subtle,” you tell him. His tail taps against the porch. You call. Your mother answers on the second ring.
“Hi, honey.” Her voice is careful, which hurts more than anger would.
“Hi, Mom.” There is a pause. You can hear her breathing.
“I saw the apology,” she says.
“Yeah.”
“I’m sorry that happened.”
The sentence catches you off guard. You were prepared for hurt. For questions. For why didn’t you tell me. You weren't prepared for sympathy first. “Thanks,” you say, and your voice comes out smaller than you wanted.
“I’m still hurt,” she says. “I won’t lie about that.”
“I know.”
“But I’m trying to separate being hurt from what happened to you today. Because those aren’t the same thing.” You press your fingers into Arlo’s fur.
“No. They’re not.”
“I wish I had heard it from you.”
“I know.”
“Did you think I wouldn’t love you?” Your eyes burn, but you don't cry. You look at the yard, at the patch of grass Arlo keeps digging up no matter how many times Pou fills it in. “I didn’t know what you would do with it,” you say honestly. “And that felt too scary to risk.”
Your mother is quiet. Then she says, “How long”
"Nine years."
"Nine years?" She asks back in shock.
“Yeah.”
“Oh, honey.” There is no accusation in it this time. Just sadness.
“I wanted to tell you,” you say. “A lot of times. And then every time I tried, I thought about having to explain all of it. Not just that I love them, but how. What that means. What it doesn’t mean. Whether it’s serious. Whether it’s stable. Whether I’m being used. Whether I’m confused. And I couldn’t handle the idea of you looking at my life like it was something strange.”
“I might have asked clumsy questions,” she admits.
“I know.”
“I might still.”
“I know that too.”
“But I wouldn’t have stopped loving you.” You look down at Arlo, who has pushed his nose under your hand again.
“I think some part of me knows that,” you say. “But fear doesn’t always listen to the reasonable part.”
“No,” your mother says softly. “It doesn’t.”
Behind you, you hear a quiet sound. You turn slightly and see Laura standing just inside the doorway, arms wrapped around herself. Pou is behind her, one hand on the counter, watching you with a kind of helpless love that makes your chest ache. Your mother says, “Are they there?”
“Yes.”
“Pou and Laura?”
“Yes.”
“Do they love you well?” You look at them. Pou’s mouth tightens like she is trying very hard not to react. Laura’s eyes shine.
“They do,” you say. “Not perfectly. Today was hard. But yes. They love me well.”
Your mother exhales. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“I don’t have to understand everything today to be glad you’re loved.”
The sentence lands gently. It is not a perfect resolution. It is not a movie moment where all fear disappears. Your mother still sounds hurt. You still feel guilty. There will be more conversations, more questions, more places where language fails before it gets better. But it is a door opening. Not wide. Enough.
“I want you to meet them properly,” you say.
“I’d like that.” You look back at Pou and Laura again.
“They’d like that too.” Pou nods quickly, like your mother can see her. Laura presses a hand to her chest.
Your mother says, “And honey?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry strangers got to know before I did. Not because I deserved your truth before you were ready, but because you deserved to tell it in your own time.” This time, your eyes do fill, but the tears don't fall.
“Thanks, Mom.” After you hang up, you stay on the porch for a moment with the phone in your hand.
Laura comes out first. “Okay?”
You nod. “Better than I expected.”
Pou sits on the step below you. “Do you want to talk about it?”
“Not yet.”
“Okay.” Arlo, apparently deciding the conversation needs closure, climbs halfway into your lap and licks your chin. You make a disgusted noise.
“Arlo.”
Laura laughs, sitting beside you. “He’s proud of you.”
“He has no concept of emotional bravery. He ate a sock last month.”
Pou scratches Arlo’s chest. “Maybe the sock was emotionally brave.” You look at her. She shrugs. “We don’t know his journey.”
You groan, but you’re smiling. The three of you sit there on the porch steps, Arlo sprawled across all of you, the afternoon sun warming your shoulders. For a little while, the phones stay inside. For a little while, the world is only the yard, the dog, and the people you love.
You call Marcus at two forty-five. You sit in your office at home for this one, because the professional part of your life needs its own space. Pou and Laura stay just outside the door after you ask them to. Arlo, however, refuses to respect professional boundaries and plants himself under your desk with his chin on your foot. Marcus answers on the first ring.
“Hey,” he says. “First thing, are you safe?” The question makes your chest squeeze.
“Yes. I’m home.”
“Good. Are Pou and Laura with you?” You pause. You have never heard him say their names together like that. Not with the weight of knowing what they mean.
“Yes.”
“Good,” he says again. “Okay. Work stuff. I cleared your schedule for today. I told clients there was an unexpected personal matter and that we’d reschedule or offer coverage if urgent. Nobody pushed back.” Your shoulders drop a fraction.
“Thank you.”
“Denise knows not to confirm anything to callers. I told her if someone asks whether you work here, she can use the standard line about not disclosing provider schedules or personal information.”
“Good.”
“Dr. Shah called me. She wants you to call her when you’re ready, not because you’re in trouble, but because she thinks you need support before parents or clients start asking questions.” You close your eyes.
“That’s probably smart.”
“Also,” Marcus says, then pauses.
“What?” “I need to tell you something that might upset you.” Your stomach tightens.
“Okay.”
“A parent emailed the general office account. Their kid is on your caseload. They didn’t name the post directly, but they asked whether providers are required to disclose ‘alternative lifestyles’ that could influence treatment.” Your whole body goes cold. Arlo lifts his head from your foot.
Marcus says quickly, “I haven’t responded. Dr. Shah and I both think the response should be firm, boring, and policy-based. Something like, all providers follow ethical guidelines, personal protected information isn’t disclosed to clients or families, and treatment remains client-centered and evidence-informed.” You press your fingertips to your eyes.
“Oh my god.”
“I know.”
“This is exactly what I was afraid of.”
“I know,” Marcus says again, softer this time. “But listen to me. One parent asking a gross question doesn’t mean your reputation is gone. It means one parent asked a gross question.”
You let out a breath that almost sounds like a laugh. “That’s very clinical of you.”
“I’m trying not to say what I’d like to say about them.”
“I appreciate the restraint.”
“Barely restrained,” Marcus says. “Deeply heroic.” Despite yourself, you smile.
Then his voice gentles. “You’re good at your job. You know that, right?”
“I usually do.”
“Know it today too.” Your eyes sting. Marcus continues, “You’ve helped half the queer kids in this city feel like they can breathe. Your relationship doesn’t undermine that. If anything, the fact that you understand complicated identity and privacy from the inside probably makes you better at it. Not because clients need to know your business, but because you know what it costs to be perceived.” You do cry then, just a little. Quietly. One hand pressed over your mouth so Pou and Laura won’t hear from the hallway. Marcus pretends not to notice. That is one of the things you love about him. “What do you need from me?” he asks.
“I need tomorrow morning off,” you say, wiping your cheek quickly. “Maybe the whole day. I don’t know yet.”
“Done.”
“And I need help drafting the office response.”
“Already started.”
“And if reporters call…”
“We don’t talk to reporters.”
“Good.”
“And as your friend,” Marcus adds, “you don’t owe anyone a perfectly polished version of yourself today. Not your clients. Not your partners. Not your mom. Not Team Canada. Nobody.” You breathe in slowly. “I needed that too.”
“I figured.”
You hang up ten minutes later with a list of next steps, an email draft coming your way, and the strange relief of not having to hold the professional fallout alone. When you open the door, Pou and Laura are sitting on the hallway floor. You stare at them. Laura looks up. “We didn’t want to hover.” “So you sat on the floor outside my office?” Pou says, “It felt less hover-y from down here.”
You look between them. Then you laugh. Not because it is funny enough to fix anything, but because they look so earnest and ridiculous and worried, and because Arlo squeezes past your legs to join them like he too has been part of the hallway support team. Laura stands first.
“How was Marcus?”
“Good,” you say.
“Concerned. Helpful. Mad on my behalf.”
Pou nods approvingly. “I like Marcus.”
“You’ve never met Marcus.”
“I like his energy.”
Laura asks, “Professional stuff?”
You nod. “Some. A parent emailed the office.”
Laura’s face tightens. “About the post?”
“Not directly. But yes.”
Pou stands too. “What do you need?”
You glance between them. “My brain says I need to handle it alone because it’s my job.”
Laura nods slowly. “And what do you actually need?”
You swallow. “I need you to sit with me while I read the draft from Marcus and Dr. Shah.”
Pou’s voice softens. “We can do that.”
“Without trying to fix it.”
She nods. “Without trying to fix it.”
Laura adds, “Unless you ask.”
“Unless I ask.” That is enough. For now, enough is everything.
At four, you sit with Pou in the kitchen while Laura takes a call from her family. The house has gone quieter again, not peaceful exactly, but less frantic. Team Canada’s apology has been posted. The comments are being moderated. Marcus has sent a draft of the office response. Dr. Shah has emailed you directly, kind and firm and professionally unshaken. You should feel better. You do, a little. But better is not the same as fine. Pou is making tea because she doesn't know what else to do with her hands. She moves around the kitchen with the focused precision she brings to everything: mug, kettle, tea bag, spoon, honey. It's almost funny, how seriously she takes small tasks when big ones are out of her control. You sit at the island, watching her. She catches you looking.
“What?”
“You’re aggressively making tea.”
“I’m making tea normally.”
“You’re making tea like it insulted your team.”
Pou looks down at the mug. “It knows what it did.” You smile, but it fades quickly. Pou sees that too. She brings the mug over and sets it in front of you, then leans against the counter opposite you. “What happened?” she asks.
“Nothing new.”
“That’s not what I asked.” You wrap both hands around the mug.
“I keep thinking about the parent who emailed the office.”
Pou’s face hardens. “The one Marcus mentioned.”
“Yeah.” You stare into the tea. “I know how to respond professionally. I know the ethics. I know my personal life isn’t something I’m required to disclose. I know the work I do is sound. But there’s a difference between knowing that and imagining a parent looking at me like I’m unsafe for their kid because they saw a photo of me loving you.” Pou’s jaw flexes. You continue, “And then I feel guilty because so many of my clients are queer kids who need to see adults living full lives. Maybe seeing me out, even accidentally, could help them. But they’re clients. They’re not supposed to carry my story. They’re supposed to have their own space.”
Pou sits beside you. “That’s a lot to hold.”
“Yeah.”
“Do you want my honest thought?” You glance at her.
“Usually dangerous, but yes.”
“I think you’re allowed to be both a private person and a real person. Even with clients.” You look down at the mug. Pou continues, “You don’t have to turn yourself into a blank wall to be ethical. And you don’t have to turn yourself into representation for everyone else to be useful. Maybe some clients will see it and feel less alone. Maybe some parents will be weird. Maybe both happen. But none of that means you did something wrong.”
You are quiet for a moment. Then you say, “You sound like Laura.”
Pou makes a face. “Take that back.” You smile. She nudges your knee with hers. “I’m serious.”
“I know.”
Pou studies you. “Can I tell you another thing?”
“Yeah.”
“I’m worried about you at work,” she admits. “Not because I think you can’t handle it. Because I know that’s the place where you’ve always felt useful. Steady. Like you can make sense of other people’s fear even when you can’t make sense of your own. And I don’t want this to take that from you.” Something in your chest softens.
“Me neither.”
Pou reaches for your hand. “It won’t.”
“You don’t know that.”
“No,” she says. “I don’t. But I know you. You’re good at what you do. You’re not good because you’re uncomplicated. You’re good because you know how to sit with complicated things without running from them.”
You let out a quiet breath. “I ran a lot today.”
“You came back.” You look at her. Pou’s thumb brushes over your knuckles. “That matters.” Laura’s voice filters in from the living room, low and tired as she talks to someone in her family. You and Pou both look toward the sound.
“She okay?” you ask.
Pou’s face softens. “I think so. Her sister is being protective.”
“Good.” Pou’s mouth curves. “Very protective. She asked if she needed to fight the internet.”
“She and Arlo should start a club.”
“They’d be terrifying.”
The two of you sit there, hands linked on the counter, Laura’s voice in the next room, Arlo asleep in a patch of sun by the back door. A triangle doesn't always mean all three points are speaking at once. Sometimes it's you and Laura on the living room floor, naming the fear of being the hidden love. Sometimes it is you and Pou in the kitchen, hands wrapped around tea, talking about work and damage and how to keep standing. Sometimes it is Pou and Laura in another room, loving each other through their own panic while you are held by the fact that they have their own line too, a line that doesn't erase yours. You're not outside their marriage. You're not inside it either. You are part of something built beside it, through it, around it, something with three sides and three histories and three different kinds of love. Harder to explain. No less real.
At five thirty, Laura finds you in the bedroom. You are sitting on the edge of the bed with your laptop open, staring at the email draft from Marcus and Dr. Shah. Your personal protected information is not disclosed to clients or families. Our clinicians follow all relevant ethical guidelines and provide evidence-informed care. We do not comment on staff members’ private lives. It is exactly what it should be. Firm. Boring. Policy-based. You hate that it has to exist. Laura knocks softly on the doorframe even though the door is open.
“Can I come in?” You close the laptop halfway.
“Yeah.” She steps inside and shuts the door behind her. That small choice, the click of privacy, makes something in you loosen. “How’s your family?” you ask.
“Protective. Confused. Trying.” Laura sits beside you, leaving a few inches of space. “My sister said she’s sorry you got dragged into public before anyone had language for it.”
“That’s nice of her.”
“She also called the fan accounts vultures.”
“That’s also nice of her.” Laura smiles faintly, then looks at the laptop.
“Professional response?”
“Yeah.”
“Is it okay?”
“It’s good.” You rub your forehead. “It just makes it feel real in a different way. Like now there’s a workplace version of the crisis. A family version. A team version. An internet version. I’m collecting versions.”
Laura shifts closer. “And what’s the you version?” You look at her. She waits. The question is so Laura. Not what happened. Not what needs to be done. What does it feel like inside you when all the noise is stripped away?
“I feel embarrassed,” you admit. Laura’s brow furrows, but she doesn’t interrupt. “I know I didn’t do anything wrong. I know we didn’t do anything wrong by loving each other. But I feel exposed in this humiliating way. Like everyone saw me wanting something. Like they saw me wanting you both.” Laura’s face softens. “And with you, it’s…” You stop.
“With me?” she prompts. You look down at your hands. “Pou gets read as powerful no matter what. People see her as captain, leader, legend. They might be confused, but they’re not going to imagine her as someone small in this.” Laura nods slowly. “But you…” Your voice gets quieter. “You and I have always had this softer thing. Not less strong. Just quieter. You’re the one who notices when I go still. You’re the one who talks me through panic. You’re the one who makes space before I even ask for it.” Laura’s eyes shine. “And I’m scared people will look at the photo and make you the bridge. Like you and Pou are the real couple, and you're the one who is gentle enough to include me. Or that you’re caught between us. Or that I’m somehow attached to you in a way that complicates your marriage instead of being loved by you directly.” Laura inhales. You keep going because the words are out now. “I don’t want people to flatten what you and I are into you being kind to me.”
Laura turns toward you fully. “That’s not what we are.”
“I know.”
“Do you?” You look at her.
Laura’s voice is steady. “I don’t love you because I’m kind. I’m not with you because I’m too gentle to say no or because you needed a place to belong. I love you because I want you. Because you challenge me. Because you see the parts of me that hide behind being easygoing and patient and fine.” You swallow hard. She continues, “Pou sees that too. In a different way. That’s the point. We all see different parts of each other. My love for Pou doesn’t compete with my love for you. Your love for me doesn’t make Pou less central. Pou’s love for both of us doesn’t make either of us an accessory. It’s not a couple plus one. It’s three relationships and one family.” You let out a shaky breath. Laura reaches for your face with one hand, slow enough that you can move away. You don’t. Her palm settles against your cheek. “And I’m sorry the world doesn’t know how to see that yet.”
“Me too.”
“But I know how to see it,” she says. “Pou knows how to see it. And we’re going to get better at making sure you can feel that, even when other people are lost.” You close your eyes for a second. Laura’s thumb moves gently along your cheekbone. “I love you,” she says.
“I love you too.”
She leans in and kisses you. It is not rushed. Not careful in the public way. Careful in the loving way. The kind of kiss that says she is here, she is choosing you, she doesn't need an audience to make it true. When she pulls back, she rests her forehead against yours. “I’m scared too,” she whispers.
“I know.”
“I’m scared of people being curious in ways that feel kind until they aren’t. I’m scared of saying the wrong thing and hurting you. I’m scared of Pou feeling like she has to lead us through it because that’s what she does. I’m scared of wanting more visibility and knowing it came from something that hurt you.” You open your eyes. Laura’s are right there.
“I’m scared of all that too,” you say.
“Then we’ll be scared together.” You laugh softly.
“That seems to be the family motto now.”
“We should put it on a throw pillow.”
“Absolutely not.” Laura smiles, and you kiss her again because you can, because the door is closed, because this moment belongs to the two of you. Not you and Laura as a secret. You and Laura as one side of the truth.
At six thirty, the three of you end up in the living room again. Dinner is takeout because nobody has the energy to cook. Pou orders from the Thai place you all love, and Laura finds a movie none of you actually cares about watching. Arlo climbs onto the couch before anyone can stop him. “Employee privileges ended hours ago,” Laura says. Arlo rests his chin on your thigh. You look at her.
“He’s unionized.”
Pou nods. “Strong contract.”
Laura sighs, but she doesn't make him move. When the food arrives, you eat straight from takeout containers at the coffee table. It feels strangely normal. Pad thai, curry, spring rolls, Arlo staring intensely at every bite like his entire future depends on your generosity. Halfway through dinner, Pou sets her fork down.
“I need to say something.” Your stomach tenses automatically. Laura notices.
“Good something or bad something?” Pou thinks.
“Necessary something.” You set your container down.
“Okay.” Pou turns toward you fully. “I’m angry.”
You blink. “At Team Canada?” you ask.
“Yes. And at myself. And at the whole situation.” She looks down at her hands. “I’m angry that they took the choice from us. I’m angry that I didn’t protect you from it. I’m angry that part of me, for a split second, felt relieved.” Laura goes still. You do too. Pou continues before either of you can respond. “Not relieved that you were hurt. Not relieved that it happened that way. But relieved that the secret was out somewhere, somehow, and I didn’t have to be the one to make the decision. And I hate that. I hate that there was a part of me that thought, maybe now we don’t have to keep doing this.” The room is silent. You look at Laura. Her face tells you she understands too well.
“You felt that too?” you ask. Laura is quiet for a moment. Then she nods.
“For a second.” The admission hurts. It also makes sense. You wait. Laura’s voice is careful. “I saw the photo, and I panicked. Then I saw some of the positive comments, and there was this horrible little part of me that thought maybe this is easier than choosing it. Maybe if people already know, we can stop being afraid.” She looks at you. “And then I saw your face.” Your throat tightens. “And I knew there was nothing easy about it,” Laura says. “Because even if a part of me was tired of hiding, you still deserved a choice. We all did.” Pou’s eyes stay on you. “I’m sorry for that relief. I don’t want to hide behind the fact that I was scared too. You deserved better.”
You take a long breath. You could be angry about the relief. Part of you is. But another part of you recognizes it because some small, buried part of you felt something similar beneath the panic. A terrible, shameful thought that whispered, maybe now you don't have to find the courage yourself.
“I think,” you say slowly, “maybe that’s what makes this so hard.” They wait. “Because there are parts of today that are things I wanted,” you say. “I wanted people to know I wasn’t just your friend. I wanted to stop disappearing. I wanted someone to see the three of us and understand there was love there.” Laura’s eyes soften. “But I didn’t want it stolen,” you say. “And I didn’t want people to see before we knew what we were ready to say. And I didn’t want my first public role in this relationship to be decided by a comment section.” Pou nods. “I can be angry and still understand why part of you felt relieved,” you say. “But I need you to know that relief can’t turn into pressure. Not from either of you.”
“It won’t,” Pou says immediately.
Laura nods. “It won’t.”
“If we decide to be more open, it has to be because we choose it. Not because Team Canada made it harder to hide.”
Pou’s voice is firm. “Agreed.”
You look down at Arlo, who is asleep with one paw resting on your knee. “And if we decide to say something publicly someday, I need to be part of the statement. Not the subject of it.” Laura reaches for your hand.
“Yes.” Pou leans closer. “Always.”
You let yourself believe them. Not because the day has been easy. Because they've stayed. Because they've listened even when it hurt. Because they have apologized without making you comfort them. Because you've all been honest about the ugliest, most complicated parts and nobody has walked away. The movie plays quietly in the background, ignored.
After a while, Laura says, “What do we want now?” It is a simple question. Still, it feels enormous. You look at her.
“Tonight?”
“Tonight.”
You think about your mother. Jenna. Sarah. Marcus. Dr. Shah. Pou and Laura’s team chat. The apology. The comments. The office email. The parent who asked about alternative lifestyles. The stranger who called you a surrogate. “I want no more internet tonight,” you say.
Pou nods. “Done.”
“I want dessert.” Laura smiles.
“Obviously.”
“I want Arlo on the couch even though he’s not supposed to be.” Arlo opens one eye, as if aware his fate is being negotiated. Pou looks at Laura. “I support this.”
Laura sighs. “Fine. One night only.” You and Pou both look at her. She points at you. “Do not make this a policy.”
“No promises,” you say. Pou grins. The normalness of it settles over you like a blanket. Then you take a breath and say the thing that has been sitting in your chest all day. “And I want us to talk about what being more open might look like. Not tonight. Not in a crisis. But soon.”
Pou’s expression goes serious. “Okay.”
Laura nods. “Soon.”
“I don’t know what I’m ready for,” you say. “Maybe it’s only telling a few people. Maybe it’s correcting your teammates when they call me a friend. Maybe it’s letting Pou say all three of us in a room where people can hear it. Maybe it’s nothing public for a while. I don’t know.”
“That’s okay,” Laura says.
“But I don’t want to go back to exactly how it was,” you admit.
“I can’t. Not after today.” Pou reaches across Arlo to take your hand. The dog huffs at being disturbed but does not move.
“We don’t have to go back,” Pou says.
Laura’s hand covers both of yours. “We can build something different.”
“Something with more choice,” you say.
“Yes,” Laura says. “And more honesty, and fewer official Instagram surprises.” Laura says,
“That one feels very achievable.” You laugh, and the sound is tired but real.
Later, after dinner, containers are thrown away, and the phones are charging in the bedroom where nobody is allowed to touch them; the three of you end up on the living room floor. You're not sure how it happens. Laura says she wants to stretch her back. Pou says she should stretch like she's supposed to, and then demonstrates something that looks painful and unnecessary. You accuse both of them of being show-offs. Arlo interprets floor time as an invitation and immediately flops down in the middle of everyone. Soon, all three of you are lying on the rug in a loose triangle, Arlo stretched across the center like the world’s furriest boundary line. The room is dim except for the lamp in the corner. Outside, the sky has gone deep blue. The house is quiet in a way that feels earned. Laura turns her head toward you. “Do you regret leaving the photo up as long as we did this morning?”
You think about it. “I regret that it went up at all without consent.”
“Yeah.”
“I regret reading the comments alone at first.”
Pou’s face tightens. “Me too.”
“I regret that my mom found out from someone else.” Laura nods. “I regret that Marcus had to move my appointments because someone called the office.” You stare at the ceiling. “I regret that a parent now has my relationship in their head when they think about their kid’s therapy.”
Pou’s voice is quiet. “Yeah.”
You run your hand over Arlo’s side. “But I don’t know if I regret that people saw it.” Pou is quiet. Laura is too. You continue slowly. “That’s the complicated part. Some people were awful. Some people were invasive. Some people made me feel like an object or an accessory or a question.” Your throat tightens, but your voice holds. “But some people saw it and felt less alone. And I don’t think I can hate that.”
Pou’s voice is soft. “You shouldn’t have to.”
“I know.”
“Both can be true,” Laura says. You look at her. She smiles faintly. “I saw the comment too.” Both can be true.
You nod. “Both can be true,” you repeat.
Pou shifts onto her side. “Can I tell you something else?”
“Yeah.”
“I liked the photo.” You look at her. She looks nervous. Pou, who can stare down opponents, media reporters, and pressure that would flatten most people, looks nervous, saying she liked a picture. “I hate how it was used,” she says. “I hate what it did to you. I hate that it got posted without approval. But the photo itself…” She pauses. “I liked seeing us like that.” Your chest aches.
Laura nods. “Me too.”
You stare up at the ceiling. “Me too,” you admit.
For the first time all day, you let yourself think about the image without the comments attached. Without the caption. Without Team Canada’s account, fan speculation, and screenshots. Just the photo. Pou smiling at you. Laura leaning close. You laughing. A moment that was real before anyone else touched it. “I don’t want them to ruin it,” you say.
“Then they don’t get to,” Pou says.
Laura reaches over Arlo, and you meet her halfway. Your fingertips touch over the dog’s back. Pou adds her hand too. Arlo opens his eyes, deeply inconvenienced by being used as a family table, then goes back to sleep. You smile.
Laura says, “Maybe we print it.” Your first instinct is fear. Your second is something softer.
“Not big,” you say.
“Not big,” Laura agrees. “Not where guests can see it.”
Pou nods. “Bedroom?” You think about that. A private place. A place that belongs to the three of you. A place where the photo can be itself without having to explain anything to anyone.
“Yeah,” you say. “Bedroom.” Laura smiles. Pou’s thumb moves lightly over your knuckles. You lie there for a while, all three of you touching, Arlo breathing between you.
Then you say, “I want to be visible someday.” Pou’s hand stills. Laura’s eyes move to your face. You keep looking at the ceiling because it's easier. “Not like this. Not taken. Not forced. But someday, I want to be able to stand next to you both and not feel like I have to disappear for everyone to stay comfortable.”
Pou’s voice is quiet. “I want that too.”
Laura nods. “Me too.”
“I’m still scared.”
“We are too,” Laura says.
“I know.”
Pou squeezes your hand. “We can be scared and still move.”
The phrase settles into you. You had said something like it to clients before. Different words, same idea. Courage as movement, not fearlessness. Visibility as a choice, not a performance. Safety as something built in community, not found by shrinking. It's honestly annoying how often your own advice comes back to find you. You turn your head and look at them. Your partners. Your family. The women who hurt you today, not through malice but through panic and clumsy protection and their own fear. The women who listened when you told them. The women who let you be angry. The women who looped you into decisions, sat on the floor with the dog, and agreed that the photo could belong to you again. “I love you both,” you say.
Laura’s smile trembles slightly, but she doesn't cry. “I love you.”
Pou’s voice is low. “I love you too.” Arlo sighs loudly.
“And you,” you tell him.
His tail thumps once without opening his eyes.
By the end of the night, nothing is solved in the clean, final way you once imagined solutions were supposed to happen. Your mother still has questions. Your friends still have feelings. The team still knows. The internet still has screenshots. There are still people who will misunderstand, speculate, reduce, argue, and treat your relationship as a topic rather than a life. There are also people who are trying. Marcus moved your schedule and helped protect your office. Dr. Shah made it clear your personal life doesn't make you unethical. Your mother wants to meet Pou and Laura properly. Your friends are hurt, but still reaching out. Team Canada apologized. The post came down. The worst comments are being moderated. Pou and Laura’s teammates are confused, but they're learning to hold that confusion without making it your burden to solve. And inside your house, something has shifted. Not everything. Enough. Privacy is no longer a place where all three of you hide separately.
It's a choice you will have to keep making together, with more honesty than before. Visibility is no longer a door that can only open through accident or disaster. It's something you can approach slowly, with your hands held and your boundaries named. You don't have to decide tonight whether to make a statement. You don't have to decide tonight who gets told next. You don't have to decide tonight whether pregnancy is something you want, whether carrying would feel like choice or sacrifice, whether motherhood will come through birth, adoption, or some path you haven't found yet. Tonight, you only have to know this: You won't be the secret surrogate. You won't be the third wheel in your own family. You won't be managed into silence by people who love you but are afraid. You won't have to carry privacy alone.
Later, in bed, Arlo wedges himself at your feet even though he has a perfectly good dog bed two rooms away. Laura curls against your side. Pou lies facing you, one hand resting between you on the mattress, palm open. This time, you take it without hesitation. No cameras. No comments. No captions. Just the three of you in the dark, breathing through the end of a terrible, important day.
“I don’t want to go back,” you whisper. Pou’s hand tightens around yours.
“Then we don’t.” Laura presses a kiss to your shoulder. “We go forward.”
You close your eyes. Forward is still scary. Forward is still uncertain. Forward will have lawyers, family conversations, team boundaries, and probably more awkward questions than any of you know what to do with. But forward also has this. Warmth. Hands. Arlo snoring at your feet. The women you love on either side of you, no longer pretending that fear belongs to only one person.
“All three of us?” you ask, though you already know the answer.
“All three of us,” Pou says.
“All three of us,” Laura repeats.
For a while, nobody moves. The room stays quiet except for the hum of the fan and Arlo’s heavy breathing from the end of the bed. Laura’s fingers trace slow, absent patterns over your ribs, and Pou’s thumb moves across your palm, steady and grounding. It should feel like the end of the day. Instead, it feels like the first moment all day that belongs only to you all. You turn toward Laura first, because she's closest, because her mouth is already near your shoulder, because her softness has been holding you together in pieces since morning. She looks up at you, questioning, and you answer by kissing her. Her hand stills against your side. Then she melts into it. The kiss is unhurried, but it is not only gentle. There is need there too, tucked beneath the tenderness. Laura’s hand slides to your waist, pulling you closer until your body fits against hers in the familiar way it always does, like coming home through a door you know in the dark. Behind you, Pou shifts closer.
You feel her before she speaks. The warmth of her at your back. The press of her hand against your hip. The careful pause as she waits for you to decide whether you want more touch or less of it. You reach back for her. Pou exhales, low and relieved, and her arm settles around you. Her mouth brushes the back of your neck, a barely there kiss that sends a shiver through you. Laura notices. Of course she does. Her smile curves against your mouth. “Okay?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
Pou’s voice is quiet near your ear. “Tell us if anything feels like too much.”
“I will.”
Laura kisses you again, deeper this time, and Pou’s hand spreads warm over your stomach, holding you between them without trapping you. It's careful and intimate and completely yours. Not hidden because it's shameful. Private because privacy can still be a gift when you choose it. Your breath catches when Laura’s fingers slip beneath the hem of your shirt, just resting against your skin. Pou’s mouth moves from the back of your neck to your shoulder, soft and patient. Neither of them rushes you. Neither of them tries to make the day easier than it was. They just love you. Slowly. Fully. In the dark, where no one can misunderstand the shape of it. Arlo lets out a dramatic groan from the foot of the bed. All three of you freeze.
Then Laura starts laughing against your collarbone, quiet and helpless, and Pou drops her forehead to your shoulder with a muttered, “Arlo, please.” You laugh too, the sound breaking through the last hard shell around your chest.
“Out,” Laura says, still laughing. Arlo thumps his tail.
“Out, sir,” Pou repeats, more firmly. He huffs like he is being exiled unjustly, then hops down from the bed and pads to his dog bed in the corner with great offense. The three of you lie still for a second. Then Laura looks at you.
“Still okay?” You look from her to Pou, at their faces in the dim light, worried and wanting and waiting for you.
“Yes,” you say. “Still okay.”
Pou’s hand tightens at your waist. Laura’s lips find yours again. This time, there is no interruption. The rest of the night unfolds slowly, in whispered check-ins and familiar hands, in laughter softened by kisses, in the careful removal of the day’s fear one touch at a time. The world has taken enough from you already. This, you decide, it doesn't get. This stays here. In your room. In your bed. In the quiet between the three of you, where love doesn't need to be explained to be real. And when the lights finally go out, you're held on both sides, warm and breathless and safe. Tomorrow, the world will still have questions. Tonight, nobody gets to ask them.
Right in Front of Them | Sarah Fillier
Summary: Oh my god, they weren't just roommates.
Word Count: 9.1k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy Pride! I am hoping to write a fic a day for Pride Month, so if you have any ideas for any of the people I write for, or even someone new, send them my way!
Masterlist
People know you.
That’s what makes it worse.
They know your name, your number, your position, your stats, your habits on the ice, your tells when you’re about to shoot instead of pass. They know you always retape your stick before warmups, even if you taped it at home. They know you like your skates tied tighter than anyone thinks is reasonable. They know you talk too much during faceoffs when you’re nervous and too little after a bad shift when you’re in your own head.
They know Sarah Fillier too.
Of course they do.
Sarah is Filly to everyone in the room, Sarah to reporters who want to sound professional, and babe to you when the apartment door shuts, and the rest of the world stops needing so much from both of you.
She’s a forward for the New York Sirens and Team Canada. Fast, smart, dangerous with the puck, impossible to defend when she gets a little space and decides she’s done waiting for someone else to make the play. People know her talent, her smile, her draft story, her highlights, her postgame interviews, and the way she laughs when someone chirps her badly enough that she can’t pretend not to be amused.
They know you both play for the Sirens.
They know you live together.
They know you arrive together, leave together, sit beside each other on the bus, share sweatshirts, share coffee, share hotel room snacks, share looks across the locker room that aren’t nearly as subtle as either of you pretends they are.
They know Sarah calls you her girlfriend.
They know you’re a lesbian.
You’ve said it. More than once. Not as a vague aside, not as a wink, not as a soft little hint tucked into a caption for people to decode. You’ve said the word because it matters to you. Lesbian. Clear, solid, yours.
Still, somehow, people look at you and Sarah and decide it must mean something else.
You know why.
You hate that you know why.
You and Sarah are both feminine in a way people think they understand. You wear makeup because you like it. You curl your hair before events because it makes you feel put together. Sarah steals your lip balm, complains that it has tint, then uses it anyway. You wear dresses to team galas, Sarah likes jewelry she claims is casual even when it absolutely isn’t, and the two of you have the kind of softness people keep mistaking for friendship because they’ve convinced themselves lesbians have to announce themselves in a way they recognize.
It’s not that you want to look different.
It’s that you hate feeling like you have to prove something because you don’t.
Sarah doesn’t seem bothered by it in the same way. She’s unlabeled, comfortable in the space she’s chosen for herself, uninterested in handing the world a neat little answer just because people online keep asking the wrong questions. Speculation slides off her most of the time. She gets annoyed when people are invasive, but she doesn’t feel cut open by being misunderstood.
You do.
You don’t want to.
But you do.
Because Sarah can shrug when people guess wrong.
You have spent too much of your life surviving people who guess wrong and call it kindness.
It starts after practice on a Tuesday, although start is the wrong word for something that’s been happening in pieces for months.
You’re sitting in your stall with your skates half unlaced, still breathing hard from battle drills. Your shoulder is tight from a hit you took in the corner, and your hair is sticking to the back of your neck. Across the room, Sarah is standing with Elle and Casey, using the blade of her stick to drag an imaginary passing lane across the rubber floor.
“You don’t need to force it through the middle if I’m already curling underneath,” Sarah says, tapping the floor twice. “If you chip it here, I can get my body between the defender and the puck.”
Casey nods, brow furrowed. “So you want it softer, almost into space?”
“Exactly. Give me something to skate into, not something I have to fight through.”
Elle leans on her stick and glances over at you. “Your girlfriend talks like a coach when she’s tired.”
“She talks like a coach when she’s wide awake,” you say.
Sarah looks up immediately. “I heard that.”
“You were meant to.”
She points her stick at you. “I’m choosing to take it as a compliment.”
“You choose wrong a lot.”
Casey laughs. Elle grins. Sarah rolls her eyes, but she’s smiling as she looks back down at the pretend breakout pattern.
That part is easy.
That part feels like home.
Then Kayla drops onto the bench beside you, phone in hand and towel around her neck. “You and Filly are on my timeline again.”
You don’t look up right away. “Should I be afraid?”
“No, it’s cute.” Kayla turns the screen toward you. “Look.”
It’s a clip from practice, filmed by someone with media access. Sarah skates behind you during a water break, taps the back of your helmet with her glove, then leans down to say something close to your ear. In the clip, you shove her lightly with your elbow, and Sarah laughs as she skates away.
You remember the moment.
She’d said, “Your lace is loose, and also you look really pretty today, which is unfair because I’m trying to focus.”
You’d told her she was ridiculous.
She’d looked pleased with herself for the rest of practice.
The caption on the video says:
The Sirens’ favorite roommate duo is back at it. Their chemistry is unreal.
Your jaw tightens before you can stop it.
Kayla keeps scrolling. “The comments are insane. Listen to this one.”
You already don’t want her to.
She reads anyway, smiling like she’s sharing something harmless.
“‘They’re so close, it’s giving sisters who got drafted to the same team.’ Oh my God, sisters.”
Your stomach drops.
She keeps going.
“‘People keep saying they’re dating, but this is literally just how girls act when they’re best friends.’”
“Kayla,” you say quietly.
She looks up.
You nod toward the phone. “Maybe don’t.”
Her smile fades. “Oh. Shit. Sorry.”
“It’s fine.”
“No, I wasn’t thinking.” She locks her phone quickly. “I know it’s different when people say stuff like that about you two. I just thought I was making fun of them, not like, adding to it.”
You pull at the loose tape around your shin guard. “I know.”
Kayla’s voice softens. “I’m sorry.”
You nod.
Across the room, Sarah is watching now. She isn’t smiling anymore.
That’s another thing people know and don’t understand. Sarah notices you like it’s instinct. A shift in your shoulders, a change in your mouth, the way your fingers go still when something lands badly. She sees it all, and somehow, fans can watch entire videos of her looking at you like that and still call it a roommate dynamic.
Sarah comes over a minute later, leaving Elle and Casey to continue the drill argument without her.
She stops in front of your stall. “Hey.”
You look up. “Hey.”
Her eyes flick over your face. “Shoulder?”
“No.”
“Something else.”
You huff out something that almost sounds like a laugh. “You’re getting annoyingly good at reading me.”
“I’ve had years of practice.” Sarah glances toward Kayla, who looks genuinely miserable, then back at you. “Do you want to talk here or later?”
You love her so much it makes you ache.
You also hate that there has to be a later.
“Later,” you say.
Sarah nods. She doesn’t push. She just reaches down and squeezes your hand once before heading back to her stall.
Kayla watches her go, then looks at you.
“I really am sorry,” she says again.
“I know you are.”
“I know you’re together. Everyone here knows. That’s why I thought the joke was, I don’t know, about how dumb the internet is.”
You stare down at your skates.
“That’s the problem,” you say. “You know, and it still got repeated in here.”
Kayla doesn’t answer.
There isn’t really anything she can say.
At home, Sarah gives you twenty minutes.
You know it’s twenty because she is deeply predictable when she’s trying to respect your space, but also worried. She showers, changes into sweatpants, starts dinner, opens the fridge three different times, complains under her breath about how both of you forgot to buy spinach again, then finally finds you sitting on the living room floor stretching your hamstrings with your phone facedown beside you.
“Okay,” she says from the kitchen doorway. “I made it as long as I could.”
You glance over. “Was that supposed to be impressive?”
“For me? Absolutely.”
“You lasted twenty minutes.”
“Twenty-three.”
“My hero.”
Sarah comes over and sits cross-legged on the floor across from you. Her damp hair is tucked behind one ear, and she’s wearing one of your sweatshirts, the one with the sleeves stretched out from too many road trips. She doesn’t ask if you’re okay. You both know you’re not.
Instead, she says, “Tell me what happened in your head.”
You let your legs relax and lean back on your hands. “In my head?”
“Yeah. Not just what Kayla read. I know what she read. I mean what it did to you.”
You look away.
Sarah waits.
You’ve always loved and hated that about her. The patience. The willingness to sit in discomfort until you’re ready to name it.
Finally, you say, “It made me feel like I’m back to trying to convince people I’m not lying.”
Sarah’s face shifts.
You swallow. “And I know that’s not exactly fair because Kayla knows. The team knows. You know. I know. But it’s like, every time someone repeats the roommate thing or the sister thing or the best friend thing, even to laugh at fans, it feels like they’re handing the disbelief back to me and expecting me to laugh too.”
Sarah’s hands curl loosely around her ankles. “That makes sense.”
“I don’t want it to make sense. I want to be normal about it.”
“You are normal about it.”
“I almost cried over a fan comment.”
“You almost cried because something hit an old wound.” Her voice stays steady. “That’s not the same thing.”
You look down at your leggings, smoothing your thumb over a loose thread near your knee. “They think we can’t be together because of how we look.”
Sarah doesn’t interrupt.
“They don’t say it like that always, but it’s there,” you continue. “They say we look like sisters, like best friends, like roommates, like girls who would borrow each other’s mascara and talk about boys on the floor at a sleepover. They see us dressed up for events or walking in together with our hair done or posting photos where we look, I don’t know, soft, and suddenly the relationship is impossible to them.”
Sarah’s eyes soften. “Baby.”
“I’m tired of feeling like I have to butch myself up in people’s imaginations to be believed,” you say, and the words come out sharper than you expect. “I’m tired of feeling like being a lesbian means I’m supposed to perform something specific before people will respect me. I don’t want to change how I dress or how I talk or how I move through the world just so strangers can finally say, oh, now I get it.”
Sarah shifts closer, but she doesn’t touch you yet. “You shouldn’t have to.”
“I know.” Your voice cracks. “But knowing doesn’t stop it from feeling true.”
She says your name softly.
“I spent years hiding,” you say. “Years. I hid in plain sight because people assumed I was straight, and at the time, that assumption protected me. I let it. I let people see what they wanted because I was too scared to correct them. Then I came out, and I thought I was done letting other people define me. But now it feels like I’m still trapped in the same assumption, just with more people watching.”
Sarah reaches for your hand.
You let her take it.
Her thumb moves over your knuckles. “I don’t know what it feels like exactly the way you do.”
“I know.”
“Because being unlabeled means when people speculate, I can choose not to step into the conversation. A lot of the time, that feels fine for me. I don’t need to correct every person who gets curious or makes a guess. But I need you to know that me being okay in that gray area doesn’t mean I’m okay with people erasing you.”
You blink quickly.
Sarah keeps going, voice low. “And it doesn’t mean I’m okay with them shrinking us into something else because they don’t know what to do with two feminine women who are in love.”
The word love settles over you.
You look at her. “I don’t want you to feel like you have to label yourself for me.”
“I don’t.” She squeezes your hand. “Saying you’re my girlfriend doesn’t label me in a way I haven’t chosen. It names us. It names what I already say all the time because it’s true.”
You nod, but your throat is tight.
Sarah moves closer until her knees bump yours. “And you’re not asking for too much by wanting people to believe you’re a lesbian without making you prove it.”
You let out a breath that shakes on the way out.
“I feel like I’m always proving it,” you whisper. “Not to everyone, but enough. If I wear makeup, I’m too straight-looking. If I wear a dress, people say they never would’ve guessed. If I talk about you, they say it’s cute that I’m close with my teammate. If I say girlfriend, people argue whether I mean girl friend. Like the actual word in my mouth isn’t enough.”
Sarah’s jaw tightens. “It is enough.”
“It doesn’t feel like it.”
“I know.” She lifts your hand and kisses your knuckles. “But it is.”
You close your eyes.
Sarah tugs gently until you lean forward, then pulls you into her arms. You settle against her, forehead pressed to her shoulder, your body folding into the familiar shape of comfort.
“You’re not hidden,” she murmurs.
“I know.”
“You’re not my secret.”
“I know.”
“And you’re not failing at being seen because some people refuse to look properly.”
That one gets you.
You press your face into her sweatshirt and start crying before you can stop it.
Sarah holds you through it.
She doesn’t tell you it’s okay. She knows better. She just keeps one arm around your back and one hand in your hair, steady and warm and there.
The comments continue because when has the internet ever learned when to stop.
After a home win, the Sirens account posts a clip of Sarah scoring off your pass. It’s a beautiful goal, one of those plays where everything clicks so cleanly that it feels choreographed. You draw two defenders toward you at the half wall, thread the puck across the slot, and Sarah buries it before the goalie can slide over.
She points at you during the celebration.
Not vaguely toward the bench.
Not toward the crowd.
At you.
Then she taps her glove to her chest.
You don’t need anyone to translate that.
Neither does the team.
Online, somehow, people do.
Their teammate chemistry is insane.
No one understands friendship like women’s hockey players.
They are soul sisters.
People calling this romantic are weird. They play on the same team.
They both look like girls who would be each other’s maid of honor, not girlfriends, please relax.
You stare at that last one too long.
Taylor catches you doing it on the bus after the game. She leans over the aisle from her seat, sees the screen, and grimaces.
“Don’t read that,” she says.
You lock your phone. “Great advice. Very practical.”
“I’m serious.”
“I know.”
Taylor hesitates. “It’s bullshit, by the way.”
You look over at her.
“The way people talk about you two,” she says. “The way they act like they need a diagram. It’s bullshit.”
You don’t answer right away.
Taylor shifts in her seat, lowering her voice. “I think sometimes we’ve made it worse by joking about it in the room. Like we know the truth, so we think we’re laughing at them, but I can see how it still puts you in the middle of it.”
You swallow.
Sarah’s asleep against your shoulder, hood pulled up, cheek pressed to your sweatshirt. Her hand is tucked around your arm even in sleep.
Taylor glances at her, then back at you. Her expression softens. “She’s not subtle.”
“No,” you whisper, and despite everything, you smile. “She’s really not.”
“Then people are choosing not to see it.”
That sits in your chest for the rest of the ride.
People are choosing not to see it.
The injury happens in Newark.
It’s against Toronto.
The game is physical from the first shift. Not dirty at first, just heavy. Sticks in lanes, bodies against the boards, every puck battle turning into a small war. By the second period, the building is loud enough that you can feel it through your skates.
You’re having a good game.
That’s the worst part.
You already have an assist, a blocked shot, and two chances that almost go in. Sarah’s been buzzing all night, her stride sharp, her passes crisp, her eyes constantly finding you across the ice. On one shift, you nearly connect on a backdoor play, and she circles past you after the whistle with a grin.
“Next one,” she says.
“You should’ve put it on my tape.”
“It was on your tape.”
“It was behind me.”
“You have long arms.”
“You’re impossible.”
“You love me.”
“Unfortunately.”
She laughs as she skates away.
In the third, with the game tied, Micah rims the puck hard around the boards. You chase it into the corner, shoulder to shoulder with a Toronto defender. You get there first, barely, and try to turn your body enough to protect the puck.
You see the hit coming half a second too late.
It’s not the first contact that gets you.
It’s the way your skate catches.
Your knee twists wrong beneath you, sharp, bright and terrifying, and then you’re down.
For one second, the world goes soundless.
Then everything floods back.
The whistle.
The crowd.
Someone is shouting for a trainer.
Your own breath is coming too fast.
Pain shoots up your leg when you try to move, and the panic hits before you can control it.
No, no, no.
You hear Sarah before you see her.
“Get off her.”
Her voice cuts through everything.
You look up and see her shoving through bodies, face pale and furious, gloves still on, helmet tilted slightly from the play. The Toronto player who hit you is standing nearby with both hands up, saying something you can’t process.
Sarah gets between you and everyone else like instinct.
“Back up,” she snaps.
The official says something to her.
Sarah doesn’t even look at him. “She’s hurt. Move.”
“Filly,” Micah says, skating in hard and grabbing Sarah lightly by the elbow. “Let the trainers in.”
Sarah looks like she might argue, then sees Noemie coming onto the ice and forces herself back half a step.
Not away.
Never away.
Just enough.
You try to breathe through the pain, but it’s crawling up your body now, hot and nauseating.
Sarah drops to one knee on the ice beside you, close enough that her glove brushes your sleeve but not in the trainer’s way.
“Hey,” she says, and her voice changes completely. The anger is gone, stripped down to something soft and shaking. “Look at me. Don’t look at your leg. Look at me.”
You do because it’s Sarah.
Her eyes are wide.
Too wide.
You’ve seen Sarah under pressure. You’ve seen her in overtime, in shootouts, in games where the puck feels like it weighs fifty pounds and the whole building is waiting for someone to break. She doesn’t panic.
She’s close to panicking now.
That scares you almost as much as the pain.
“I’m okay,” you lie.
Sarah’s mouth trembles for half a second before she gets it under control. “You’re a terrible liar.”
“It hurts.”
“I know. I know, baby.” She glances at Noemie, then back to you. “Just breathe with me, okay? In through your nose.”
“I know how to breathe.”
“Then do it better.”
A laugh breaks out of you, half sob, half shock.
Sarah’s eyes shine. “There you are.”
Noemie asks you questions. Where does it hurt? Can you move your toes? Did you feel a pop? You answer as best you can, but Sarah keeps one hand near yours the whole time, letting you grip her glove when the trainers test your range of motion, and you nearly swear loud enough for the broadcast to catch it.
The arena is quiet in the way arenas get when everyone understands something real has happened.
Maja hovers nearby, jaw clenched. Jaime talks to the official, her voice tight but controlled. Kayle stands at the bench with her mask pushed up, watching like she’s holding her breath. Elle has both hands on top of her helmet. Casey looks like she might cry.
And Sarah is still on one knee beside you.
Not teammate close.
Not roommate close.
Not friend close.
The kind of close that has no defense left in it.
When the trainers help you sit up, Sarah shifts with you immediately.
“I’ve got her,” she says, even though she absolutely does not have any medical authority.
Noemie gives her a look. “Sarah.”
Sarah swallows. “Sorry.”
You squeeze her glove weakly. “Bossy.”
She looks down at you. “You love me.”
“Unfortunately.”
Her laugh is wet.
That’s when you realize she’s crying.
Not fully. Not openly. But there are tears on her face, and she isn’t wiping them away because all her attention is on you.
The camera catches it.
Of course it does.
You don’t remember much of the walk down the tunnel.
You remember the trainers on either side of you.
You remember trying not to put weight on your leg.
You remember Sarah ignoring the staff member who tells her she needs to stay on the bench.
You remember her saying, “Absolutely not,” in a tone you’ve only heard when someone tried to take her coffee before she’d had a sip.
You remember Micah stepping in, voice calm. “I’ll talk to coach. Go.”
Sarah goes.
She stays beside you all the way to the medical room, still in full gear, stick abandoned somewhere behind her. She’s breathing too hard. She keeps looking at your face, then your knee, then your face again.
“Sarah,” you say once the door closes and the noise of the arena dulls.
She snaps her eyes back to yours. “What?”
“You’re freaking me out.”
Her face crumples.
For a second, you regret saying it.
Then she nods, hard, like she’s forcing herself back into her body. “Okay. Okay, sorry. I’m here.”
“You are very here.”
“I’m going to be normal.”
“You’re not.”
“I’m going to be Sarah-normal.”
“That’s different.”
Noemie cuts in while checking your knee. “Sarah-normal can stand over there and let me work.”
Sarah points to the spot beside your head. “Can Sarah-normal stand here instead?”
Noemie sighs like she has known athletes too long to expect reason. “Don’t interfere.”
“I won’t.”
“You already tried to answer two questions for her.”
Sarah shuts her mouth.
You would laugh if your knee didn’t hurt so badly.
When Noemie leaves to arrange imaging, Sarah finally takes off her gloves and helmet. Her hair is damp and messy, cheeks flushed, eyes red. She looks younger without the helmet, less like a professional athlete and more like the person who leaves socks everywhere and kisses your shoulder when she thinks you’re asleep.
She sits in the chair beside the exam table and reaches for your hand.
“Can I?” she asks.
You nod.
She laces your fingers together carefully, like she’s afraid to hurt you through your hand.
“You need to go back,” you say, though you don’t want her to.
“No.”
“Sarah.”
“No.”
“The game isn’t over.”
“My girlfriend is hurt.”
Your throat tightens.
She says it like there is no debate.
No pause.
No careful wording.
No concern for cameras, staff, headlines, or anyone who might overhear.
My girlfriend is hurt.
“I’m scared,” you admit.
Sarah’s grip tightens, but her voice stays soft. “I know.”
“I felt something twist.”
“I know.”
“What if it’s bad?”
“Then we deal with bad.”
“You hate uncertainty.”
“I do.”
“You’re being very calm for someone who hates uncertainty.”
“I am experiencing every emotion known to humankind, but I’m trying not to make you manage that.”
That makes you cry.
Sarah leans forward immediately. “Hey.”
“I’m not managing you.”
“I know.”
“I don’t want to be hurt.”
Her face breaks open. “I know, baby.”
“I don’t want to miss games.”
“I know.”
“I don’t want people talking about me like I’m already done for the season.”
“They don’t get to decide that tonight.”
Your breath shakes. “What if I am?”
Sarah’s eyes fill again, but she doesn’t look away.
“Then you’ll still be you,” she says. “You’ll be angry, and impatient, and very mean during rehab when people tell you to take it slow, and I’ll still love you, and the team will still need you, and this won’t be the end of anything except whatever version of the season we thought we were having.”
You stare at her.
She tries to smile. “That was good, right?”
“It was pretty good.”
“I’ve been working on emotional maturity.”
“You shoved someone away from me on national television.”
“She was standing too close.”
“She hit me.”
“Exactly.”
“That’s hockey.”
“I’m aware. I play it professionally.”
You laugh through tears, and Sarah presses your joined hands to her mouth.
Outside the room, you can hear muffled footsteps. Voices. The game is still happening without you.
Inside, Sarah doesn’t move.
By the time you get back to the hotel, your phone is unusable.
You don’t know the full diagnosis yet. That’ll come after imaging, after swelling, after doctors use careful language that somehow makes everything feel worse. For now, you have a brace, crutches, pain medication, and a team full of people trying to look hopeful without making promises.
Sarah carries both your bags.
She also tries to carry the your extra crutche until you threaten to hit her with it.
“I’m being helpful,” she says in the elevator.
“You’re being controlling.”
“I’m being lovingly controlling.”
“Still controlling.”
Micah, standing beside you with her arms crossed, gives Sarah a captain look. “Let her do what she can do.”
Sarah deflates. “Fine.”
Micah turns to you. “And you, stop acting like needing help is a personal failure.”
You stare at her.
Sarah points at Micah. “See? Captain agrees with me.”
Micah points back. “I agree with neither of you. You’re both impossible.”
From the back of the elevator, Callie mutters, “They’re made for each other.”
You would smile if you weren’t so tired.
Sarah hears it and looks at you with a tiny, hopeful expression.
You sigh. “Don’t make that face.”
“What face?”
“The face where you want me to acknowledge that Callie was cute.”
“It was cute.”
“It was a little cute.”
Sarah beams.
In the hotel room, everything catches up.
The pain. The fear. The adrenaline crash. The way your body feels like it belongs to someone else. Sarah helps you onto the bed, then kneels to untie your shoes without asking because she knows the difference between taking over and taking care.
You watch her hands move carefully.
“You cried on the ice,” you say.
Sarah stills.
“I’m not judging.”
She looks up. “I did.”
“The internet saw.”
“Probably.”
“You hate crying in front of cameras.”
“I hate crying in general.”
“You cried anyway.”
Her hands rest on the side of your shoe. “You were hurt.”
You swallow.
Sarah looks down again and finishes untying the laces. “I know people are going to make it a thing.”
“They already are.”
“You looked?”
“Briefly.”
“Baby.”
“I know.”
Sarah removes your shoe gently and sets it aside. “What are they saying?”
You lean back against the pillows and close your eyes. “A lot. Some normal injury stuff. Some speculation. Some people finally realizing we’re together because apparently you looking like your soul left your body was the missing evidence.”
Sarah exhales sharply. “I’m sorry.”
You open your eyes. “For what?”
“For your injury becoming proof.”
The words hit so cleanly that your throat tightens.
Sarah climbs onto the bed beside you, careful not to jostle your leg. “That shouldn’t be what it takes.”
“No,” you whisper. “It shouldn’t.”
She lies on her side facing you, one hand resting on the blanket near your hip. “I hate that people will believe it now because they watched me panic. Like all the times we were happy weren’t enough. All the times I called you my girlfriend weren’t enough. All the ordinary love wasn’t enough until something hurt.”
You stare at her.
That is exactly it.
That is the thing you didn’t know how to say.
A tear slips down your cheek.
Sarah wipes it away with her thumb. “I’m sorry.”
“You didn’t do that.”
“I know.”
“You reacted because you love me.”
“I know.” Her voice cracks. “And I do. So much. But I hate that people needed to see me scared to believe you’re mine.”
You let out a shaky breath. “Me too.”
Your phone buzzes against the nightstand.
Sarah glances at it. “Do you want me to check?”
“No.”
It buzzes again.
You both ignore it.
Then Sarah’s phone starts.
She groans and reaches for it only because it might be team staff. Her face shifts as she reads.
“What?” you ask.
“It’s from Elle.”
She turns the screen toward you.
Tell your girl we love her. Also tell her Twitter is being weird but weirdly correct for once.
A second message appears.
Actually don’t tell her Twitter exists. Bad idea. Just tell her we love her.
You laugh, and it hurts your ribs.
Sarah smiles. “Elle’s right. Twitter shouldn’t exist.”
“Show me.”
“No.”
“Sarah.”
“You’re injured. I’m allowed to be protective.”
“I’m injured, not dead.”
“Those are different, yes.”
“Show me.”
She hesitates.
You give her a look.
She sighs and passes you the phone.
There are clips everywhere.
Sarah dropping to one knee beside you.
Sarah snapping at the official to move.
Sarah holding your glove while the trainer checks your knee.
Sarah following you down the tunnel, face pale and terrified.
The captions are different now.
Oh. Filly and reader are absolutely together.
That was not a roommate reaction.
She looked like her whole world was on the ice.
People owe them an apology for acting like girlfriend was a metaphor.
Reader has been telling us she’s a lesbian and Sarah has been calling her, her girlfriend, and some of you still needed a crisis to believe it. Embarrassing.
The way Sarah went from hockey player to panicked girlfriend in half a second.
You read that one twice.
Panicked girlfriend.
Not teammate.
Not roommate.
Girlfriend.
It should feel good.
It does, a little.
That makes you feel sick.
Sarah watches your face. “Talk to me.”
You hand the phone back. “I hate that part of me feels relieved.”
Her expression softens. “Yeah.”
“I hate it. I hate that I’m lying here with my knee in a brace, and part of my brain is like, well, at least now they get it. What kind of messed up is that?”
“Human,” Sarah says.
You look at her.
“Not messed up,” she continues. “Human. You’ve been asking people to believe what’s been right in front of them, and now some of them finally are. It makes sense that some part of you would feel relief, even if the reason is awful.”
“I don’t want my pain to make us real to people.”
“It doesn’t make us real.” Sarah’s voice firms. “We were real yesterday. We were real last week. We were real when you stole my hoodie this morning and told me it looked better on you, which was rude and correct. We were real every time people refused to connect the dots. Your injury didn’t make us real. It just made some people stop being stupid.”
You laugh, but it breaks in the middle.
Sarah slides closer and kisses your forehead. “Too soon?”
“No. I needed that.”
“Good.”
You close your eyes. “I’m tired.”
“Sleep.”
“What if I wake up and everything hurts more?”
“Then I’ll be here.”
“What if the diagnosis is bad?”
“Then I’ll be here.”
“What if people keep talking?”
“They will.” Sarah’s hand settles over yours. “And I’ll still be here.”
You open your eyes.
She’s watching you like she means it with her entire body.
Of course she does.
She always has.
The diagnosis is not the worst case.
It also isn’t nothing.
A sprain. No tear. Weeks, not a season. Rehab, frustration, caution, and more patience than you currently possess. The doctor says it like good news because technically it is, and you nod like you’re grateful because you are, but the second you get back to the apartment, you sit on the couch and cry into your hands.
Sarah sits beside you, close but quiet.
After a few minutes, you say, “I know it could be worse.”
“I know you know.”
“I know I should be grateful.”
“You are.”
“I’m still mad.”
“You’re allowed.”
“I’m going to miss games.”
“Yeah.”
“I hate watching.”
“I know.”
“I hate needing help.”
“I really know.”
You lower your hands and glare at her through tears. “Don’t sound so fond.”
“You’re cute when you’re angry.”
“I’m injured.”
“You’re still cute.”
“I could kill you with a crutch.”
“That would be bad for your recovery.”
Despite yourself, you laugh.
Sarah smiles, then reaches for your hand. “There she is.”
You lean into her shoulder. “I don’t know what to do with all of this.”
“Which part?”
“All of it. The injury. The comments. The fact that people are now saying they always knew, when last week they were arguing that you meant "girlfriend" like "friend". The fact that I feel seen and exposed at the same time. The fact that I’m mad at people for finally believing us because it took me getting hurt.”
Sarah rests her cheek against your hair. “That’s a lot to hold.”
“Yeah.”
“We can hold it slowly.”
You close your eyes. “That doesn’t mean anything.”
“It does to me.”
“You’re such a jock.”
“I’m literally a professional athlete.”
“You know what I mean.”
She kisses the top of your head. “I do.”
Your phone lights up on the coffee table, and you reach for it before Sarah can stop you.
It’s a message from Micah.
Checking in. No pressure to answer. Team’s got you. Also, we talked this morning. The roommate jokes are done. Not in a scary captain meeting way, but in a serious one. You shouldn’t have had to carry that.
You read it twice.
Sarah reads it over your shoulder.
“Micah’s good,” she says softly.
“Yeah.”
Another message comes in from Kayla.
I’m sorry again. I keep thinking about the way I repeated those comments like they were just fan nonsense. You were right. We know better, and that means we have to do better. I love you, and I’m sorry I added to it. Also, I’m bringing soup later unless you hate soup now.
You laugh weakly. “Why would I hate soup?”
Sarah takes your phone and types before you can stop her.
She accepts soup and emotional accountability.
“Sarah.”
“What? It’s accurate.”
“She’s going to know it was you.”
“I signed it.”
You snatch the phone back.
At the bottom of the message, Sarah has written:
Love, Filly, keeper of the injured lesbian.
You stare at it.
Sarah looks proud.
“You’re so annoying,” you say.
“You love me.”
“Unfortunately.”
Your phone buzzes again.
Kayla replies almost immediately.
Tell keeper of the injured lesbian that soup delivery is at six. Also I deserved that.
You smile for real this time.
It hurts less than you expect.
The first game you miss is awful.
Not because the Sirens play badly. They win, actually. Sarah scores,Kalty gets an assist that makes you yell at the TV, and Kayle makes a save in the third that has you texting the defender group chat in all caps.
It’s awful because you’re not there.
You watch from the apartment with your leg propped up and a blanket Sarah tucked around you before leaving, even though you told her you were capable of using a blanket by yourself. She kissed you once, then again, then a third time before heading towards the door because she was nervous and pretending not to be.
“Play your game,” you told her.
She looked at you like she didn’t want to leave.
You pointed at the door. “Sarah.”
“I’m going.”
“You’re standing still.”
“I’m emotionally going.”
“Physically go.”
She sighed dramatically. “You’re mean when injured.”
“I’m mean when loved badly.”
That stopped her.
Her expression softened so quickly that you almost regretted saying it.
Then she stepped back toward you, bent down, and kissed you carefully. “I’ll love you better after the game.”
“You already love me fine.”
“Yeah, but I can improve.”
She left before you could cry.
Now, hours later, you’re on the couch watching the broadcast zoom in on Sarah after her goal. She looks toward the section where you usually sit when you’re scratched or resting, then seems to remember you’re not there. Her face changes.
Just for a second.
Then she taps her glove to her chest.
The commentators talk about the goal.
Online talks about you.
You check even though you know you shouldn’t.
Filly still did their little chest tap even though she isn’t there. I’m unwell.
Okay, I apologize for every roommate joke I ever liked.
The injury clip made it obvious, but this is somehow more romantic.
She isn’t playing and Sarah still looked for her. That’s her girlfriend, your honor.
It’s wild that people ignored them saying it until Sarah panicked on ice.
You sit with your phone in your hand, something complicated twisting behind your ribs.
It’s not a victory.
It’s not vindication, not exactly.
It’s grief for all the times ordinary love wasn’t enough evidence.
When Sarah gets home, she finds you awake even though you promised you’d sleep.
She stops in the doorway, hair damp from her postgame shower at the rink, suit jacket over one arm, tie loose around her neck.
“You’re supposed to be asleep.”
“You scored.”
“I did.”
“You looked for me.”
Her face softens. “I always look for you.”
“You knew I wasn’t there.”
“I looked anyway.”
Your eyes sting.
Sarah drops her bag and crosses the room. “Don’t cry. I can’t handle you being injured and crying after a game. I only have so much emotional range.”
You laugh as she sits beside you.
She leans in and kisses you, slow and careful, one hand cupping your cheek. When she pulls back, her forehead rests against yours.
“I missed you,” she says.
“I was on the couch.”
“I know.”
“You won.”
“I know.”
“You scored.”
“I know.”
“You still missed me?”
Sarah looks at you like she can’t believe you’re asking. “Every shift.”
You close your eyes.
She settles beside you, careful of your leg, and pulls you into her shoulder. For a while, neither of you says anything. The apartment is quiet except for the distant city noise and the hum of the fridge.
Then you whisper, “People believe it now.”
Sarah’s arm tightens around you. “Some people.”
“More than before.”
“Yeah.”
“I don’t know how to feel.”
“You don’t have to decide tonight.”
“I’m angry.”
“That makes sense.”
“I’m relieved.”
“That also makes sense.”
“I’m embarrassed that I’m relieved.”
Sarah kisses your temple. “That makes sense too.”
You huff out a tired laugh. “You’re being annoyingly supportive.”
“I’m trying to get a good girlfriend grade.”
“You already have an A.”
“An A plus?”
“Don’t push it.”
She smiles against your hair.
After a minute, you say, “I wish they’d believed us when we were just happy, I wish it hadn’t taken pain for them to believe.”
Sarah goes very still.
Then she says, “Me too.”
Your chest aches.
You turn into her, burying your face against her shoulder. “I wish they didn’t need me on the ice, hurt, with you looking terrified, to understand that what we have is real.”
Sarah holds you carefully. “Me too.”
“I wish being a lesbian didn’t feel like something I have to defend with evidence.”
Her hand moves up and down your back. “You shouldn’t have to.”
“But I do.”
“Sometimes,” she admits softly. “And I hate that.”
You pull back enough to look at her. “Does it ever bother you that I need the word so much?”
Sarah frowns. “No.”
“Really?”
“Really.” She brushes a piece of hair from your face. “I love that you know yourself. I love that you fought your way to a word that feels like home. I love that when you say lesbian, you say it like you’re refusing to apologize. I don’t need the same thing for myself to understand why it matters for you.”
Your tears spill again, quieter this time.
Sarah smiles sadly. “I’m making you cry a lot lately.”
“You’re saying nice things while I’m fragile.”
“You’re not fragile.”
“I’m in a brace.”
“Your knee is fragile. You’re terrifying.”
You laugh.
Sarah looks pleased with herself.
Then she says, “For what it’s worth, I’m going to keep saying girlfriend.”
You nod.
“And when people call us roommates, I’m going to keep correcting them.”
“Okay.”
“And when people act shocked, I’m going to make a face.”
“You always make a face.”
“I have an expressive face.”
“You have no media training.”
“I have some media training. I just ignore it when annoyed.”
You smile. “Very professional.”
Sarah kisses your forehead. “I’m serious.”
“I know.”
“I’m not going to turn us into a performance. I’m not going to make every interview about it. But I’m also not going to soften the truth because people are slow.”
You let that settle.
Then you say, “Good.”
Two weeks later, you return to the rink on crutches for a home game, and it feels like walking into your own life from the wrong entrance.
You’re not dressed.
That alone makes you feel off balance. You’re in a team tracksuit instead of gear, your knee braced under loose pants, your hair done because if you can’t play, you refuse to look as miserable as you feel. Sarah sees you in the hallway outside the locker room and stops dead.
You lift an eyebrow. “What?”
She looks you up and down. “You look good.”
“I’m injured.”
“You can be injured and hot.”
Micah walks past at the exact wrong time and groans. “Please let me get through one game day without hearing this.”
Sarah doesn’t look away from you. “No promises.”
Micah points at her. “Focus.”
“I am focused.”
“On hockey.”
Sarah finally looks at Micah. “That wasn’t specified.”
Micah mutters something under her breath and keeps walking.
You laugh, and Sarah’s face lights up like she scored.
She steps closer, then glances at your crutches. “How’s the knee?”
“Annoying.”
“Pain?”
“Manageable.”
“Truth?”
You sigh. “A little more than manageable.”
Sarah’s expression tightens.
You reach out and tug the front of her jacket. “Don’t do the face.”
“What face?”
“The face you did on the ice.”
Her eyes soften immediately. “I’m sorry.”
“I’m okay.”
“I know.”
“You don’t always look like you know.”
She absorbs that.
Then she nods. “I’ll work on it.”
You squeeze her jacket once before letting go. “Good.”
She leans in, hesitates only because there are people moving around you, then kisses your cheek anyway.
Not hidden.
Never hidden.
“Go play,” you tell her.
“Bossy.”
“Loved badly?”
Sarah smiles. “Loved very well. Bossy anyway.”
You watch her go, chest aching with something warmer than grief.
During warmups, you stand near the tunnel with the training staff. Fans bang on the glass when Sarah skates by. She looks toward you first, like always. When she taps her glove to her chest, the crowd in that section reacts.
They know now.
Or they think they do.
Maybe they always could have, if they’d wanted to.
There are signs in the crowd.
Get well soon, 27.
We miss you on the ice.
Filly’s GIRLFRIEND, our favorite Siren.
You stare at that last one until the letters blur.
Noemie, standing beside you, notices. “You okay?”
You laugh weakly. “I’m getting tired of that question.”
“Then stop looking like you’re about to cry.”
“I’m injured and emotionally complicated.”
“That does sound like you.”
You look at her.
She smiles.
You laugh, and this time it doesn’t hurt as much.
After the game, Sarah finds you in the family area, sweaty and flushed from the win. She has a towel around her neck and her hair tucked messily behind one ear. You’re sitting with your leg propped on another chair while Maja tells you a story about Callie nearly dropping a smoothie on herself in the hallway.
Sarah walks straight to you.
“Hi,” she says.
You look up. “Hi.”
“You stayed the whole game.”
“I work here.”
“You know what I mean.”
“I missed being here.”
Her expression softens.
Maja stands quickly. “I’m going to go pretend I didn’t witness whatever this is about to become.”
Sarah looks at her. “Coward.”
“Correct,” Maja says, already walking away.
Sarah turns back to you and crouches carefully in front of your chair. “How’s the knee?”
“Still attached.”
“Great. Love that for us.”
“You played well.”
“I missed two chances.”
“You also had two assists.”
“I could’ve had three.”
“You’re insufferable.”
“You love me.”
“Unfortunately.”
Sarah grins, then her eyes flick toward the stands, where a few fans are still lingering. “People were chanting for you.”
“I heard.”
“Did you like it?”
You think about it.
You think about the sign, the comments, the injury clip, the roommate jokes, and the way your teammates now correct each other before you have to. You think about the little girls in matching Sirens jerseys near the glass, one with your number and one with Sarah’s, waving like they understood something that adults had made too difficult.
“I think so,” you say. “It felt strange.”
“Good strange?”
“Mostly.”
Sarah nods.
You reach for her hand. She takes it immediately.
“I don’t want people to only see us because something bad happened,” you say.
Her thumb moves over yours. “I know.”
“But maybe now that they see it, we get to make sure they see the rest too.”
Sarah’s eyes search yours. “The rest?”
“The boring stuff. The good stuff. The normal stuff. You stealing my lip balm. Me yelling at you for leaving socks in the kitchen.”
“That happened once.”
“It happened yesterday.”
“I was busy.”
“You were eating cereal.”
“That’s a task.”
You give her a look.
She smiles.
You squeeze her hand. “I want them to see that too. Not because they’re owed it, but because I’m tired of our love only becoming legible through panic.”
Sarah’s face softens in that way that always makes your throat tight. “Then we’ll let them see what we want them to see.”
“And correct what we want to correct.”
“Yes.”
“And ignore what we want to ignore.”
“Absolutely.”
“And if someone calls us roommates again?”
Sarah’s eyes narrow. “I’ll bite them.”
You laugh hard enough that Noemie looks over from across the room.
“Please don’t bite fans.”
“I didn’t say fans.”
“Don’t bite teammates either.”
“No promises.”
“Sarah.”
She smiles, then kisses your hand. “Fine. I’ll use words.”
“Proud of you.”
“I’m growing.”
“You’re trying.”
“That’s what growth is.”
You shake your head, but you’re smiling.
Sarah stands and leans down, pressing a kiss to your forehead. It’s brief, warm, ordinary. When she pulls back, there are cameras nearby, staff moving around, teammates laughing, fans watching from a distance.
No one gasps.
No one needs to.
You’re not hiding.
You never were.
Later, at home, you sit on the bathroom counter while Sarah helps you unwrap your brace because bending your knee still makes you swear too creatively for anyone’s comfort.
“You’re hovering,” you tell her.
“I’m providing medical support.”
“You are not medical.”
“I’m emotionally medical.”
“That’s not a thing.”
“It should be.”
She kneels carefully in front of you, easing the straps loose one at a time. Her hands are gentle, her mouth pulled into a line of concentration. You watch her for a while before speaking.
“Do you ever wish it were easier?”
Sarah looks up. “What?”
“Us. Publicly, I mean.”
Her face settles into seriousness. “Sometimes.”
You nod.
“But not because of you,” she says immediately. “Never because of you.”
“I know.”
“Do you?”
You meet her eyes. “Yeah. I do.”
She goes back to the brace. “I wish people were less strange about women loving women. I wish they didn’t act like being feminine makes you less believable. I wish you didn’t have to carry all that history every time someone makes a careless comment. I wish people could understand that me being unlabeled and you being a lesbian can exist in the same relationship without turning it into a debate.”
You swallow.
Sarah sets the brace aside and rests her hands on your thighs, careful to avoid your knee. “But I don’t wish we were different.”
“Not even when I cry over Twitter?”
“Especially not then.”
“Sarah.”
“I mean it.” She stands, moving between your legs. “I don’t love some easier version of you. I love you. The version who cries when she’s angry, and gets mean when she’s scared, and pretends she doesn’t want help until someone offers it correctly.”
You look down. “I’m not that bad.”
“You’re a little that bad.”
“Rude.”
“Accurate.” She tips your chin up. “I love the version of you who knows she’s a lesbian and still sometimes gets shaken when people try to take that certainty from her. I love the version that refuses to change how she looks just to make other people’s stereotypes easier. I love the version who keeps showing up, even when being seen feels complicated.”
Your eyes burn.
Sarah smiles faintly. “I’m getting good at this.”
“You’re getting very good at making me cry.”
“That wasn’t the goal.”
“It was the outcome.”
She kisses your cheek. “Sorry.”
You wrap your arms around her waist and pull her closer. “Don’t be.”
For a while, the only sound is the bathroom fan and the distant noise of the city outside your apartment window.
Then your phone buzzes on the counter beside you.
Sarah looks at it. “Do we ignore it?”
“We should.”
Neither of you moves.
It buzzes again.
You both look down.
Sarah sighs. “We’re weak.”
“We’re competitive.”
“That doesn’t apply.”
“It applies if I say it does.”
You pick up the phone.
It’s a tagged post from a fan account. There’s a photo from after the game, Sarah crouched in front of you in the family area, your hand in hers, both of you smiling at each other like nobody else exists.
The caption reads:
Not the injury making people realize what’s been obvious for months. Anyway, here’s Filly and her girlfriend being cute and normal because that matters too.
You stare at it.
Cute and normal.
That matters too.
Sarah reads over your shoulder. “That one gets it.”
“Yeah,” you whisper. “They do.”
You scroll despite yourself.
There are still weird comments, of course. There probably always will be. People arguing about language. People acting like they were the first to notice. People making jokes that don’t land. People wanting your relationship to be content before they remember you’re human beings.
But there are other comments now too.
She’s said she’s a lesbian. Believe people when they tell you who they are.
Two feminine women can be together. This isn’t hard.
Sarah has been saying, " Girlfriend”. Y’all just refused to hear it.
I hope she heals fast and people stop acting like she needs to prove herself.
Your thumb pauses on that one.
People stop acting like she needs to prove herself.
Your throat tightens.
Sarah’s hand settles over yours. “You don’t.”
You look at her.
“You don’t need to prove yourself,” she says. “Not to them. Not to the team. Not to me. Not to anyone.”
“I know.”
“And when you forget, I’ll remind you.”
You smile, watery and tired. “That sounds like a full-time job.”
“I already have one of those.”
“You also have a girlfriend with a knee injury.”
“Exactly. I’m booked and busy.”
You laugh, and Sarah leans in, kissing the sound before it fades.
It isn’t a dramatic kiss.
It doesn’t prove anything.
It’s just her mouth on yours in your bathroom, your bad knee carefully angled between you, her hands warm at your waist, your phone forgotten beside you with the screen still glowing.
For once, that feels like enough.
Not because everyone understands now.
Not because the world has suddenly learned how to see without being taught.
But because you do.
Sarah does.
The people who love you are learning to do better.
And somewhere out there, maybe someone who has spent too long wondering whether they’re allowed to look the way they look and love the way they love is watching you and Sarah be soft, feminine, visible, imperfect, injured, funny, annoyed, devoted, normal.
Maybe they see you.
Maybe they see themselves.
Maybe they don’t have to prove anything either.
You pull back just enough to rest your forehead against Sarah’s.
She smiles. “What?”
“I’m thinking.”
“That’s dangerous.”
“I’m thinking I don’t want to disappear just because people don’t know how to recognize me.”
Sarah’s eyes soften. “Good.”
“And I don’t want to change myself just so they can.”
“Even better.”
“And I want you to stop leaving socks in the kitchen.”
Her expression shifts. “That feels unrelated.”
“It’s very related to my quality of life.”
“I’ll consider it.”
“You’ll do it.”
“I’ll try.”
You narrow your eyes.
Sarah kisses you again, smiling against your mouth. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“Even if I leave socks in the kitchen?”
“Don’t push it.”
She laughs, bright and familiar, and you let yourself hold onto the sound.
You are not hidden.
You are not a question mark.
You are not a stereotype someone else gets to measure you against.
You’re a lesbian.
You’re feminine.
You’re Sarah’s girlfriend.
You’re a New York Siren, injured but not broken, seen imperfectly by the world but loved clearly in the places that matter.
And if people still can’t understand what’s been right in front of them, you’re done shrinking yourself to help them.
They can look harder.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Twice, Then Right | Erin Ambrose
Summary: Coming out doesn't always go how you hope, but the support from your favorite teammate and a dedicated girlfriend can help you through it.
Word Count: 6.7k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy Pride! I am hoping to write a fic a day for Pride Month, so if you have any ideas for any of the people I write for, or even someone new, send them my way!
Masterlist
You come out for the first time in the hallway outside the locker room, with your practice jersey half off, tape stuck to the bottom of your sock, and your phone buzzing in your hand like it’s trying to save you from yourself.
It doesn’t feel like a moment.
That’s what makes it worse later.
There’s no speech. No careful breath. No private conversation where you sit someone down and explain the shape of your fear. There’s no quiet dinner with the team, no soft confession over hotel coffee, no controlled little opening where you get to decide who knows and how much they know.
It’s just a hallway.
It’s just your team.
It’s just someone asking if anyone has plans after video.
You’re barely listening. You’re tired, sweaty, and still thinking about the drill you messed up near the end of practice. Your legs ache. Your shoulders are tight. You’re halfway inside your own head when your phone lights up.
Cayla’s name appears on the screen.
Cayla Barnes.
You try not to smile too hard, because smiling too hard is the kind of thing people notice. You’ve built a career out of being noticed for the right things only. Defensive reads. Smart puck movement. Quiet reliability. Not your phone lighting up with a message from a defender on another team who knows exactly how to make you laugh when you’re wound too tight.
The text is simple, “Be honest. Did you survive practice, or did Erin make you do battle drills until your soul left your body?”
You snort before you can stop yourself.
Erin Ambrose is a few feet away, leaning against the wall with a water bottle in hand, still flushed from practice. She glances over because, of course, she does. Erin notices things. Not in a nosy way. More like she’s learned to pay attention because people don’t always say when they’re struggling.
“Good text?” she asks.
You’re not thinking.
That’s the problem.
You’re still looking at Cayla’s name. Still holding the warmth of it in your chest. Still caught in the tiny private world where she’s yours and you’re hers, and nobody else gets to touch it.
So you answer without editing yourself.
“Yeah,” you say. “My girlfriend’s making fun of you.”
The hallway changes.
Not loudly.
No one gasps. No one drops anything. Nobody says anything cruel.
It’s just a pause.
One second, maybe two.
Long enough for your body to understand what your mouth has done.
Your girlfriend.
Your hand closes tighter around your phone until the edges dig into your palm. Heat rushes up your neck. Your stomach drops so fast you feel dizzy.
You could fix it.
That’s your first thought, which makes you hate yourself a little.
You could laugh and say you meant friend. You could make some awkward joke about autocorrect, even though that makes no sense. You could say it was nothing. You could shove yourself back into the quiet little box you’ve kept polished and close for years.
But your throat won’t move.
Erin looks at you.
Not shocked. Not pitying. Not with that big, careful softness that sometimes feels worse than judgment.
Just steady.
“She’s right to make fun of me,” Erin says, completely calm. “That last battle drill was evil.”
A couple of teammates laugh.
Someone says, “It was actually criminal.”
Another player groans and starts complaining about her legs.
The hallway breathes again.
Your pulse doesn’t.
You nod once, like you’re part of the joke, but your face feels too warm, and your mouth feels numb. You slide your phone into your bag without answering Cayla. Your thumb shakes against the zipper.
You don’t look at anyone too long.
You don’t look at Erin at all.
But she waits until the others start moving before she falls into step beside you.
“You okay?” she asks softly.
You nod too fast. “Yeah.”
Erin doesn’t argue.
That’s one of the things that makes her safe and annoying in equal measure. She can tell when someone’s lying, but she doesn’t always force the truth out of them. She doesn’t make your panic perform just because she can see it.
“Okay,” she says. “I’m around.”
You swallow hard.
You want to say thank you.
You want to say, "Please don’t leave me alone with this."
You want to say I didn’t mean to do that, and I don’t know if that makes me a coward or just scared.
Instead, you nod again.
Erin lets you.
You walk toward the dressing room with the rest of the team, your phone heavy on your mind.
You came out once today.
By accident.
And the day isn’t even close to over.
You met Cayla when she was still in Montréal.
That’s the part people won’t understand if they ever find out.
They’ll make it neat. They’ll make it dramatic. They’ll clip it into little pieces and assign meaning where there was mostly time, proximity, and two people slowly realizing they kept looking for each other in every room.
At first, she was just Cayla.
New to Montréal. Smart on the ice. Smaller than some people expected, but impossible to push around in the ways that mattered. Calm under pressure. Good at making clean exits. Good at reading danger before it fully formed.
You liked watching her play before you liked admitting you wanted her to look at you.
She was out in a way you weren’t.
Not loud, exactly. Not in a way that turned every conversation into a declaration. Just open. Settled. Like she’d already made peace with parts of herself you still treated like they had to be smuggled through airport security.
You were drawn to it and terrified of it.
Cayla never pushed.
That made it easier to fall for her.
She’d sit beside you on long bus rides and talk about everything except the thing you were afraid of naming. Bad coffee. College hockey. Team USA stories. Montréal winters. Whether either of you would survive another media day without saying something painfully boring about getting pucks deep.
Then one night, after a win, you walked back to the hotel together because neither of you wanted to sleep yet.
It was cold enough that your breath fogged in front of you. Cayla had her hands shoved in her jacket pockets and kept bumping her shoulder into yours when the sidewalk narrowed.
You don’t remember what you were talking about.
You remember her laughing.
You remember wanting to kiss her so badly it scared you.
You remember her stopping outside the hotel doors and looking at you like she knew there was a question sitting between you, but she wasn’t going to take it from your mouth.
So you said, “I think I like you in a way that’s going to make my life complicated.”
Cayla smiled, soft and careful. “I think I like you in that way too.”
You didn’t kiss her then.
You were too nervous.
Cayla waited.
She’s always been better at waiting than anyone should have to be.
When Seattle signed her, you were proud before you were devastated. You told her that. You meant it. A new team, a new city, a chance to build something. You knew what it meant for her career.
Then you cried in your apartment after she left because the person who had made Montréal feel less lonely was suddenly a flight away.
You stayed together.
Quietly.
Carefully.
Not because Cayla wanted to be hidden. She never asked you to hide her. She also never asked you to be ready before you were.
That might be the hardest part.
She loved you without demanding proof in public.
And somehow, that made you feel more guilty than if she had.
Media after practice is supposed to be quick.
You keep telling yourself that.
Quick questions. Quick answers. Then you can go back to your apartment, call Cayla, explain the hallway, cry maybe, and figure out whether anyone actually noticed enough to care.
You’ve already decided what you’re going to say.
Something like: I said "girlfriend" by accident.
Or, I’m sorry if this makes things weird.
Or, I don’t know how to do this.
None of it sounds good.
All of it sounds like an apology.
You hate that.
You hate that your first instinct is to apologize for loving someone.
You’re standing in front of the media backdrop beside two teammates, your hair still damp from the shower, your team hoodie pulled over your hands. Erin isn’t at the microphones with you, but she’s nearby waiting for her turn, arms folded loosely, listening in that quiet way she has.
The questions start normal.
Special teams.
Travel.
Defensive pairings.
How the group is managing the pressure of the next stretch.
You answer what you’re asked. You’re good at that. You’ve always been good at being composed. People call you mature when what they mean is contained. People call you focused when what they mean is quiet. People call you low-maintenance when what they mean is you don’t ask them to make room.
Then a reporter near the back raises his hand.
“There’s been more attention lately on identity in women’s hockey,” he says. “Some fans feel the personal side of the league is becoming a distraction from the game itself. Do you think players being open about relationships and identity puts pressure on teammates who might not want that kind of attention?”
Your teammate starts to answer first.
It’s a good answer. Safe. Polished. Something about hockey being a place for everyone and players bringing their whole selves to the rink.
You should let her finish.
You almost do.
Then the reporter adds, “I mean, not everyone wants to see every relationship turned into a storyline. Some people just want hockey without all the extra stuff.”
Extra stuff.
The words hit you so hard you feel them behind your ribs.
You think of Cayla.
You think of her name hidden under a heart emoji in your phone.
You think of changing hotel plans so no one would ask why you were spending an off night with a Seattle player.
You think of standing too far apart after games when your teams play each other, even though every part of you wants to touch her wrist, her sleeve, her hand.
You think of male players asked about wives and fiancées and newborn babies, while everyone smiles like love makes them well-rounded.
You think of Cayla waiting.
Cayla being patient.
Cayla letting you choose.
You think of the hallway.
My girlfriend.
Your jaw tightens.
“Why is it extra stuff when it’s us?” you ask.
Your voice is sharper than you’ve ever heard it in media.
Your teammate stops speaking.
The reporter blinks. “Sorry?”
You lean closer to the microphone before you can convince yourself not to.
“Relationships aren’t extra when people assume they’re straight,” you say. “Families aren’t extra. Love isn’t extra. Players talk about their partners, their kids, their parents, their hometowns, their faith, their grief, their hobbies. That’s all part of sports until queer players do it. Then suddenly it’s a distraction.”
Your heart is pounding so hard you feel sick.
Erin’s eyes are on you from the side of the room.
You can feel them.
Not warning you.
Grounding you.
You keep going anyway.
“I’ve spent a lot of time trying not to make anyone uncomfortable,” you say. “I’ve said less than I wanted. I’ve let people assume things because correcting them felt like too much. I’ve acted like being private and being scared were the same thing.”
The room is too quiet.
You should stop.
You don’t.
“I have a girlfriend,” you say. “She plays in this league, too. She’s not a distraction. She’s not a storyline. She’s a person I love. And I’m tired of acting like loving her is something I need to protect everyone else from.”
The second the words leave your mouth, the anger drains out of you.
Not all at once.
Enough.
Enough for panic to flood the empty space.
There are cameras.
There are microphones.
There are people typing.
Your teammate’s hand brushes your sleeve, gentle and asking. You flinch before you can stop yourself, then immediately feel awful.
She doesn’t look offended.
She just steps closer.
Another question comes, but you don’t really hear it. Your teammate answers. Then another does. You nod once because you think you’re supposed to.
You don’t remember the rest.
All you know is that you came out twice today.
Once by accident.
Once, because you were so angry, you forgot to be afraid.
Now the fear is back.
And it’s bigger than the room.
You make it ten steps out of media before you start walking too fast.
Not running.
You refuse to run.
Running would make it look like something happened, and something did happen, but you’re not ready for everyone to know that your entire body is shaking under your hoodie.
The hall outside media smells like burnt coffee and floor cleaner. Somewhere behind you, someone calls your name. You pretend not to hear. You turn a corner, then another, until you find the little hallway near the family room where almost nobody goes after practice.
Your phone is in your hand.
You don’t remember taking it out.
There are notifications already.
Texts. Mentions. Missed calls. A message from your agent. A message from PR. A message from a teammate that just says, Here if you need anything.
And Cayla.
Three messages.
You can’t open them.
You stare at her name until it blurs.
“Hey.”
Erin’s voice is soft behind you.
Your eyes close.
Of course it’s her.
Of course she followed at a distance. Of course she waited until no one else was around. Of course she sounds calm instead of panicked.
“I’m fine,” you say.
“No,” Erin says, not unkindly. “You’re not.”
Your laugh comes out broken. “Okay. Great. Love being readable.”
She steps into your line of sight but doesn’t get too close. “Do you want me to go?”
You shake your head before she’s even finished asking.
Her face softens. “Okay. I’ll stay.”
That’s what breaks you.
Not the reporter.
Not the cameras.
Not the hallway.
That.
I’ll stay.
You cover your face with one hand, but it doesn’t stop the tears. They come hot and fast, humiliating in their suddenness. You turn toward the wall, as if that makes you less visible.
“I didn’t mean to do that,” you say.
“Cry?”
“Any of it.” Your voice cracks. “The hallway. Media. Saying her name without saying her name. I came out twice today. Once on accident. Who does that?”
Erin is quiet for a second.
Then she says, “Someone who’s been carrying more than she could keep holding.”
You wipe under your eyes with your sleeve. “I came out because I got pissed off.”
“You came out because someone hit a nerve.”
“That’s not better.”
“It’s not worse.”
You look at her then, angry and scared and desperate for her to understand.
“I wanted it to be mine.”
Erin’s expression shifts.
That lands.
“I wanted to decide,” you say. “I wanted to tell people when I was calm. I wanted to tell the team, maybe. Or bring Cayla around and let them figure it out. Or not make a big deal of it because it doesn’t have to be one. But now there’s a clip. There’s going to be a clip, right?”
“Probably,” Erin says.
You let out a shaky breath. “God.”
“Have you talked to Cayla?”
You shake your head. “No.”
“Okay,” Erin says. “That’s first then.”
“I don’t know what to say.”
“Start messy.”
You stare at her.
She shrugs a little. “People who love you don’t need the polished version first.”
Your mouth trembles.
You look down at your phone.
Cayla’s messages are still there.
You tap them before you can lose your nerve.
“I saw people talking. Are you okay?”
“I’m not watching anything until I hear from you.”
“Whatever happened, I love you. Call me when you can.”
Your breath leaves you all at once.
Erin sees your face. “She knows something happened?”
You hand her the phone because words feel impossible.
Erin reads quickly, then gives it back. “She’s waiting for you.”
“She’s always waiting for me,” you whisper.
There it is.
The guilt.
The old, ugly thing that sits under your ribs every time Cayla introduces you as a friend because you asked her to. Every time she leaves space between you in public. Every time she texts you after a game, instead of kissing you outside the locker room like other people get to do.
Erin’s voice is gentle. “That doesn’t mean she resents you.”
“She should.”
“Maybe don’t decide that for her.”
You huff a laugh through tears. “That was very mental health advocate of you.”
Erin’s mouth twitches. “I contain multitudes.”
Despite everything, you smile.
It’s tiny. It barely lasts.
But it’s there.
You press Cayla’s contact and lift the phone to your ear.
She answers on the first ring.
“Hey,” she says, breathless. “Are you okay?”
You close your eyes.
“I don’t know.”
“Okay,” Cayla says immediately. “That’s okay. Are you safe?”
You nod, then remember she can’t see you. “Yeah. I’m with Erin.”
“Good,” Cayla says, and there’s relief in her voice. “Hi, Erin.”
Erin leans slightly toward the phone. “Hi, Cayla.”
“Thank you for being with her.”
“Of course.”
You squeeze your eyes tighter because that almost makes you cry harder.
Cayla’s voice softens. “Baby, what happened?”
You press your fist against your mouth for a second.
Then you tell her.
Not well.
Not neatly.
You tell her about the hallway, how you said girlfriend without thinking. You tell her about the reporter and the extra stuff comment. You tell her you got mad. You tell her you said you loved her into a microphone.
Cayla is quiet for a moment after you finish.
Your stomach twists.
“I’m sorry,” you say quickly.
“For what?”
“For making it public and ugly without asking you.”
“You didn’t make anything ugly,” Cayla says. “You got scared and angry and honest all at the same time. That’s a lot, but it’s not ugly.”
You press your sleeve to your face again.
“I wanted to do it better.”
“I know.”
“I wanted you to hear it from me first.”
“I am hearing it from you.”
“Not like this.”
“Then tell me again,” Cayla says.
You open your eyes.
Erin is watching you with the smallest nod. Not pushing. Not deciding. Just reminding you that the next part can still belong to you.
You breathe in.
Out.
Then again.
“I’m queer,” you say, voice shaking. “And I’m in love with you. And I’ve been scared because hockey’s been my whole life, and sometimes it felt like there wasn’t room for all of me in it. But you’re not something I want to hide. You’re not extra. You’re not a distraction. You’re Cayla. You’re my girlfriend. And I’m sorry I ever made you feel like being loved by me had to come with rules.”
Cayla makes a soft sound on the other end of the line.
“Oh,” she says. “That one got me.”
You laugh weakly. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” Her voice is thick now. “For the record, I never felt like your rules were about me. I knew they were about fear.”
“That doesn’t make it fair.”
“No,” she says. “But it makes it something we can talk about instead of something you have to punish yourself for.”
You look at Erin.
She raises her eyebrows like, See?
You roll your wet eyes at her.
Cayla hears the movement somehow. “Did Erin just make a face?”
“She made a very smug, supportive face.”
“I believe that.”
Erin says, “I’m being slandered during a crisis.”
Cayla laughs, and the sound loosens something in your chest.
“I love you,” Cayla says.
You grip the phone tighter. “I love you too.”
“And I’m proud of you.”
“I don’t feel brave.”
“I don’t think brave always feels good when it’s happening.”
You let that sit.
Then Cayla says, “Do you want me to say anything publicly?”
Your fear spikes again.
“I don’t know.”
“Then I won’t.”
“You don’t have to hide because of me.”
“I’m not hiding,” Cayla says. “I’m letting you breathe before the internet tries to turn your life into a group project.”
You laugh for real this time.
It surprises you.
Erin smiles.
“I’ll call you later,” you say. “I think I need to talk to PR, and I need to breathe before that.”
“Okay. Eat something too.”
“Why is everyone so obsessed with me eating?”
“Because you forget food exists when you’re stressed.”
You can’t argue with that.
“Text me after PR?” Cayla asks.
“Yeah.”
“And hey?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m still yours. Different team, different city, same me.”
Your throat tightens. “Same me?”
“Same you,” she says. “Just maybe a little more known now.”
You close your eyes.
For the first time all day, the word known doesn’t feel like a threat.
Erin sits with you on the floor outside the family room because you say you don’t want to stand anymore, and she doesn’t make it weird.
She lowers herself beside you with a groan, knees bent, shoulder resting against the wall. You sit close enough that your sleeves touch.
For a while, neither of you talk.
You need that.
You’re used to people trying to fix silence. You’re used to comfort that comes with too many words and too many lessons. Erin doesn’t rush to make your pain useful. She doesn’t turn you into inspiration while you’re still trying to stop shaking.
Eventually, you say, “Were you scared?”
Erin looks over. “Coming out?”
You nod.
“Yeah,” she says.
It shouldn’t surprise you, but it does.
Erin always seems grounded. Not perfect. Not untouched. Just sure in a way you’ve never felt. She speaks about mental health like she knows what silence costs. She carries herself like someone who has fought hard for the right to be whole.
You guess you forgot that steady people can still have history.
“I think people assume if you’re out, it means fear just goes away,” Erin says. “It doesn’t. Sometimes you just learn that being known won’t destroy you.”
You pick at a loose thread on your sleeve. “I don’t know how to be known.”
“You don’t have to know all at once.”
“It feels like everyone’s going to look at me differently now.”
“Some people might.”
Your stomach tightens.
Erin turns her head toward you. “But differently doesn’t always mean worse.”
You let that settle.
“It might be gentler,” she says. “It might be your teammates realizing they can ask about someone important to you. It might be a young player seeing that clip and breathing easier. It might be Cayla getting to love you without pretending she’s just a friend when she’s in the same building.”
Your eyes burn again. “I hate that part.”
“Which part?”
“The idea that it could help someone.” You wipe quickly at your face. “That sounds awful.”
“No,” Erin says. “It sounds like you don’t want to become a symbol before you’ve had the chance to be a person.”
The accuracy of it makes you stare at her.
She shrugs, but her voice stays soft. “That happens a lot.”
You lean your head back against the wall. “I’m not like you.”
“What does that mean?”
“You’re good at this.”
“No,” Erin says. “I’m practiced at it. That’s different.”
You look down at your hands.
They’re finally still.
“I don’t want to be loud,” you admit.
“Then don’t be.”
“But what if everyone expects me to be now?”
“People can expect whatever they want. You still get to choose how much of yourself you share.”
“I already shared too much.”
“You shared something true,” Erin says. “That doesn’t mean everyone gets the rest.”
You breathe out slowly.
That thought feels new.
You’d assumed the next step had to be more. A statement. A post. A perfect explanation. A rainbow graphic with your face on it and some line about living authentically that strangers could approve or tear apart.
But maybe not.
Maybe you can be out without handing the world a map to every tender place.
“I don’t want to post tonight,” you say.
“Then don’t.”
“I don’t want Cayla to have to post either.”
“Sounds like she already told you she won’t unless you want her to.”
You nod.
“I don’t want to hide,” you say, quieter.
“Then don’t do that either.”
You give Erin a tired look. “You make it sound simple.”
“It’s not simple,” she says. “It’s yours.”
Yours.
Not the reporter’s.
Not the camera’s.
Not the league’s.
Not the fans’ or the comments’ or the people who think queer love is fine only when it’s quiet enough to ignore.
Yours.
“What would you do?” you ask.
Erin thinks before answering.
“I’d talk to the people who matter first. Cayla. Your family, if that feels right. The room, maybe. PR, so you don’t get blindsided. Then I’d decide if I wanted to say anything else.” She pauses. “And I’d eat dinner.”
You laugh softly. “Everyone’s very committed to dinner.”
“Food helps.”
“I feel like I’m going to throw up.”
“Then crackers help.”
You laugh again, and it feels strange. Good, but strange.
Then your face falls.
“What if Cayla gets dragged into it?”
Erin’s expression turns serious. “She might.”
You appreciate that Erin doesn’t lie.
“I hate that.”
“I know.”
“She’s already out. She’s already dealt with enough. Now she’s going to get questions because I couldn’t control myself.”
“Hey,” Erin says, firmer now. “You didn’t do something wrong by telling the truth after someone framed people like us as distractions.”
You look away.
She softens. “You can care about the impact without turning yourself into the villain.”
You swallow.
“I’m tired of being grateful for being tolerated,” you whisper.
Erin’s shoulder brushes yours.
“Then stop shrinking to fit inside tolerance,” she says.
The words hit hard.
Not because they’re new.
Because you know she’s right.
You’ve spent years making yourself easy. Easy to coach. Easy to interview. Easy to room with. Easy to cheer for. Easy to ignore when your personal life came up because you made sure it almost never did.
“I don’t know how to stop shrinking,” you say.
“You start small.”
“How?”
“You say Cayla’s name when you want to. You correct someone if they call her your friend and you mean girlfriend. You decide what questions you answer. You leave when it costs too much. You rest. You try again.”
You close your eyes.
“That sounds possible.”
“It is.”
“Not easy.”
“No,” Erin says. “But possible.”
PR doesn’t make you post.
That surprises you.
You sit in a small conference room with Erin beside you, a bottle of water untouched in front of you, and your phone facedown on the table. Your media director speaks carefully, like she knows one wrong tone might send you straight back into panic.
She asks what you want.
Not what the league wants.
Not what looks best.
What you want.
At first, you don’t know how to answer.
Then Erin says, “She doesn’t need to decide everything tonight.”
You almost cry from relief.
So that becomes the plan.
No statement tonight. No forced post. No comment from Cayla unless she chooses one. No turning your relationship into an announcement before you’ve had one normal conversation with the people who matter.
PR will monitor comments. Your agent will handle requests. The team will not make you available again until you say you’re ready.
It’s more care than you expected.
You don’t know what to do with it.
Afterward, Erin walks you back toward the meal room.
You stop before going in.
“I should tell the team,” you say.
“You don’t have to do it right now.”
“I know.” You rub your palms against your hoodie. “But I want them to hear something from me before they see clips or posts or whatever.”
“What do you want to say?”
You think about it.
Not a speech.
You’re done with speeches for the day.
“I want to tell them I’m okay,” you say. “And that Cayla and I are together. And that I’m not ready to answer a million questions, but I’m not ashamed.”
Erin nods. “That’s good.”
“Can you stand near me?”
“Yeah.”
You look at her. “Not because I need you to talk.”
“I know.”
“Just because.”
Erin’s face softens. “Yeah. Just because.”
The meal room is loud when you walk in. Plates clatter. Someone laughs too hard at something on a phone. A couple of teammates are arguing about whether soup counts as a meal.
Then the room notices you.
The quiet starts at the nearest table and moves outward.
You hate it.
Then Erin steps in beside you, not in front of you. Beside.
It helps.
You clear your throat.
“I’m not making this a big meeting,” you say, which earns a few nervous laughs. “I just wanted to say something before everyone sees whatever gets posted.”
Your hands shake, so you shove them into your hoodie pocket.
“Cayla and I are together,” you say. “She’s my girlfriend. Some of you probably figured out part of that today. Some of you are hearing it now. I’m okay, but I’m also overwhelmed, and I’m not really ready for a bunch of questions.”
You breathe in.
Erin stays still beside you.
“I’m not ashamed,” you say. “I just need a little time to feel normal about everyone knowing.”
For a second, no one speaks.
Then one of your teammates says, “We love you. We also all knew you were texting someone because you smile like an idiot at your phone.”
The room breaks.
A laugh bursts out of you before you can stop it.
“I do not.”
“You do,” another teammate says. “It’s honestly embarrassing.”
Someone else lifts a hand. “Respectfully, Cayla has great taste. Questionable, maybe, but great.”
You point at her. “That’s somehow both supportive and rude.”
“Exactly.”
The laughter settles around you.
Not sharp.
Not mocking.
Warm.
Marie speaks next, voice gentle but firm. “No one’s going to push you. We’ve got you.”
You nod once because you can’t manage more.
Then Abby, from near the back says, “Does this mean when we play Seattle, chirping Barnes is off limits?”
For the first time all day, your smile feels easy.
“No,” you say. “Absolutely not. Please chirp her. She gets unbearable when nobody keeps her humble.”
Erin laughs beside you. “Finally, something we can build a team identity around.”
The room laughs again.
And somehow, just like that, the moment becomes dinner.
Not a confession.
Not a wound.
Dinner.
You get a plate because Erin stares at you until you do. You eat half of it. That seems to satisfy everyone’s strange investment in your blood sugar.
Later, when the room gets too loud, you step into the hall.
Erin follows a minute later with two cups of tea.
“I’m starting to think you carry tea around for emergencies,” you say.
“I do.”
“That’s not a joke?”
“No.”
You take one cup. “You’re weirdly prepared.”
“I prefer charmingly prepared.”
“You would.”
She smiles.
You lean against the wall, holding the tea between both hands.
“That went better than I thought,” you say.
“Yeah.”
“I still feel like my skin’s on wrong.”
“That might last a bit.”
“Great.”
“But not forever,” Erin says.
You nod.
From inside the meal room, someone yells that they found a video of Cayla dancing at a Team USA event, and they need your official comment.
You groan. “I’m transferring.”
Erin laughs. “To Seattle?”
Your face warms.
She grins. “Too soon?”
“Way too soon.”
But you’re smiling.
Cayla flies in two weeks later.
Not because of the clip.
Not because anyone demands a public moment.
Because Seattle has a game in Montréal, and for once, the schedule gives you both the same city and the same night.
You’re nervous all day.
It’s ridiculous. You’ve been with her for more than a year. You know the shape of her hands. You know how she takes her coffee. You know she gets quiet before big games, not because she’s upset, but because she’s building the game in her head. You know she folds hotel towels with unnecessary precision and steals your sweatshirts with absolutely no guilt.
Still, this is different.
This time, people know.
Not everyone. Not everything. But enough.
After morning skate, you linger near the hallway between the visitor and home areas, pretending to check your phone while absolutely not checking your phone.
Erin walks by once, gives you a look, then keeps going.
A minute later, Cayla appears in a Seattle hoodie, hair damp at the ends, backpack over one shoulder.
Your heart does something stupid.
She sees you and smiles.
Not carefully.
Not secretly.
Just smiles.
You cross the hallway before you can overthink it.
For half a second, you almost stop too far away.
Old habit.
Cayla notices. Of course she does.
She doesn’t move first.
She lets you choose.
So you choose.
You step into her space and hug her.
It’s not dramatic. It’s not a kiss in front of cameras. It’s not a statement.
It’s your arms around your girlfriend in a hallway where people can see.
Cayla exhales against your shoulder.
“Hi,” she says.
Your eyes close. “Hi.”
“You okay?”
“Ask me in five minutes.”
“Fair.”
You pull back enough to look at her. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
A couple of players pass at the end of the hall. One of Cayla’s Seattle teammates glances over, smiles, and keeps walking. Nobody turns it into a spectacle.
Your throat tightens.
Cayla touches your sleeve with two fingers, light enough that you can step away if you want.
“You’re doing great,” she says.
“I’m doing medium.”
“Medium is great for today.”
You laugh softly.
Erin appears at the far end of the hall with her stick in one hand and an expression that says she absolutely meant to interrupt.
“Barnes,” she calls.
Cayla looks over. “Ambrose.”
“You treating our girl right?”
Your face flames. “Erin.”
Cayla smiles. “Trying my best.”
Erin points at her. “Good. Also, we’re still going to beat you.”
Cayla lifts her chin. “You can try.”
“Oh, I like her less now,” Erin says.
“You loved me when I played here.”
“That was before betrayal.”
Cayla laughs, and you feel something inside you settle.
This is what you wanted.
Not all of it. Not the panic or the clip or the reporter or the way your chest still tightens when your notifications spike.
But this.
Your girlfriend in front of you.
Your teammate beside you.
Your life not split cleanly down the middle.
Cayla looks back at you. “Can I come to the family skate after the game? Or is that too much?”
You breathe in.
This is a choice.
A small one.
A real one.
“You can come,” you say. “As my girlfriend.”
Cayla’s face softens.
“Yeah?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
Erin pretends to look away, but she’s smiling.
After the game, that you lose.
You hate losing.
You hate losing to Seattle even more because Cayla is gracious about it, which is somehow worse than if she bragged.
She waits for you near the family area afterward, changed into a team tracksuit, hair tucked behind her ears. Erin walks with you until she sees Cayla, then slows.
“You good?” she asks.
You look at Cayla.
She’s talking to a kid in a Seattle jersey, signing something with careful attention. When she looks up and sees you, her whole face changes.
You smile.
“Yeah,” you say. “I’m good.”
Erin nods. “Text if you need anything.”
“I will.”
“And eat.”
“Oh my God.”
“I’m consistent.”
“You’re impossible.”
She smiles and leaves you there.
Cayla finishes signing, then comes toward you.
“Sorry about the loss,” she says.
“No, you’re not.”
“I’m a little sorry.”
“You blocked my shot in the second.”
“That was my job.”
“You enjoyed it.”
“I did,” she says, and grins.
You roll your eyes, but you’re smiling too.
The family area is busier than you expected. Kids run between clusters of adults. Players hug parents, partners, siblings. Someone’s baby is wearing tiny headphones. A staff member carries a tray of snacks past you, and the whole space smells like popcorn and cold air.
You feel the old instinct rise.
Step away.
Create space.
Make it look like nothing.
Cayla doesn’t reach for you.
She waits.
You hate that she has to.
You love that she knows you well enough to.
You take her hand.
Her fingers close around yours.
That’s all.
Just your hand in hers in a crowded family area after a hockey game.
It feels bigger than the media clip.
It feels quieter too.
More yours.
A teammate spots you from across the room and waves. “Hey, Barnes! Good game. Rude shot blocking, though.”
Cayla laughs. “I’ll take the compliment.”
Another teammate passes behind you and says, “She’s still not allowed to see the karaoke videos.”
You groan. “Why is everyone obsessed with the karaoke videos?”
Cayla turns to you slowly. “What karaoke videos?”
“No.”
“Oh, absolutely yes.”
“You love me,” you say before you can stop yourself.
Cayla’s eyes soften.
“I do,” she says.
You don’t panic.
Not this time.
You squeeze her hand. “I love you too.”
No one gasps.
No one stops.
No camera flash blinds you.
The world keeps moving.
You stand there with your girlfriend’s hand in yours, and for the first time since the hallway, you feel like maybe coming out didn’t take something from you.
Maybe it gave something back.
Not all at once.
Not without fear.
But still.
Later, after Cayla goes back to her hotel and your phone is finally face down on your nightstand, Erin knocks on your door.
You open it in sweatpants and one of Cayla’s Seattle hoodies.
Erin looks at it.
You look down.
“Don’t say anything,” you warn.
“I wasn’t.”
“You were thinking something.”
“I was thinking Seattle colors are a choice.”
You laugh and step aside.
She comes in with tea again because apparently that’s just who she is now.
“You okay?” she asks.
You sit on the edge of the bed. “Yeah. Tired. But okay.”
“Today was a lot.”
“Less bad than the first day.”
“That’s progress.”
You nod.
For a moment, you both sit in comfortable quiet.
Then you say, “I think I came out right today.”
Erin looks at you.
“I know that sounds weird,” you continue. “Because I was already out. People knew. But today felt like I chose it. Holding her hand. Saying I love you. Letting people see without needing to explain.”
Erin smiles softly. “That doesn’t sound weird.”
“I think I needed that.”
“Yeah.”
“I still wish the first time hadn’t been an accident.”
“I know.”
“And I still wish the second time hadn’t been because I wanted to fight a reporter.”
“That part was pretty good, though.”
You cover your face. “Please don’t.”
“I’m just saying.”
“Erin.”
“You made strong points.”
“I blacked out.”
“Still strong.”
You laugh into your hands.
When you lower them, Erin’s expression is warm.
“You got to have today too,” she says. “That matters.”
You nod slowly.
Today.
Not the accidental hallway. Not the angry media scrum. Today.
Cayla’s hand in yours.
Your teammates teasing you like they always did, only now with one more piece of you included.
Erin standing nearby, not saving you from your life, just reminding you that you didn’t have to enter it alone.
“I’m still scared,” you admit.
“I know.”
“But I don’t feel as small.”
Erin’s smile deepens. “That’s a start.”
You look down at Cayla’s hoodie sleeve, the cuff bunched around your wrist.
Then your phone lights up on the nightstand.
A text from Cayla.
“Proud of you. Also, I’m absolutely getting those karaoke videos.”
You groan.
Erin raises an eyebrow. “Trouble?”
“Your former teammate is a menace.”
“Your girlfriend,” Erin corrects gently.
The word lands.
Not like a shock.
Not like a mistake.
Like something that belongs.
You pick up your phone and smile.
“Yeah,” you say. “My girlfriend.”
And this time, nothing in you tries to take it back.
Twice, Then Right | Erin Ambrose
Summary: Coming out doesn't always go how you hope, but the support from your favorite teammate and a dedicated girlfriend can help you through it.
Word Count: 6.7k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy Pride! I am hoping to write a fic a day for Pride Month, so if you have any ideas for any of the people I write for, or even someone new, send them my way!
Masterlist
You come out for the first time in the hallway outside the locker room, with your practice jersey half off, tape stuck to the bottom of your sock, and your phone buzzing in your hand like it’s trying to save you from yourself.
It doesn’t feel like a moment.
That’s what makes it worse later.
There’s no speech. No careful breath. No private conversation where you sit someone down and explain the shape of your fear. There’s no quiet dinner with the team, no soft confession over hotel coffee, no controlled little opening where you get to decide who knows and how much they know.
It’s just a hallway.
It’s just your team.
It’s just someone asking if anyone has plans after video.
You’re barely listening. You’re tired, sweaty, and still thinking about the drill you messed up near the end of practice. Your legs ache. Your shoulders are tight. You’re halfway inside your own head when your phone lights up.
Cayla’s name appears on the screen.
Cayla Barnes.
You try not to smile too hard, because smiling too hard is the kind of thing people notice. You’ve built a career out of being noticed for the right things only. Defensive reads. Smart puck movement. Quiet reliability. Not your phone lighting up with a message from a defender on another team who knows exactly how to make you laugh when you’re wound too tight.
The text is simple, “Be honest. Did you survive practice, or did Erin make you do battle drills until your soul left your body?”
You snort before you can stop yourself.
Erin Ambrose is a few feet away, leaning against the wall with a water bottle in hand, still flushed from practice. She glances over because, of course, she does. Erin notices things. Not in a nosy way. More like she’s learned to pay attention because people don’t always say when they’re struggling.
“Good text?” she asks.
You’re not thinking.
That’s the problem.
You’re still looking at Cayla’s name. Still holding the warmth of it in your chest. Still caught in the tiny private world where she’s yours and you’re hers, and nobody else gets to touch it.
So you answer without editing yourself.
“Yeah,” you say. “My girlfriend’s making fun of you.”
The hallway changes.
Not loudly.
No one gasps. No one drops anything. Nobody says anything cruel.
It’s just a pause.
One second, maybe two.
Long enough for your body to understand what your mouth has done.
Your girlfriend.
Your hand closes tighter around your phone until the edges dig into your palm. Heat rushes up your neck. Your stomach drops so fast you feel dizzy.
You could fix it.
That’s your first thought, which makes you hate yourself a little.
You could laugh and say you meant friend. You could make some awkward joke about autocorrect, even though that makes no sense. You could say it was nothing. You could shove yourself back into the quiet little box you’ve kept polished and close for years.
But your throat won’t move.
Erin looks at you.
Not shocked. Not pitying. Not with that big, careful softness that sometimes feels worse than judgment.
Just steady.
“She’s right to make fun of me,” Erin says, completely calm. “That last battle drill was evil.”
A couple of teammates laugh.
Someone says, “It was actually criminal.”
Another player groans and starts complaining about her legs.
The hallway breathes again.
Your pulse doesn’t.
You nod once, like you’re part of the joke, but your face feels too warm, and your mouth feels numb. You slide your phone into your bag without answering Cayla. Your thumb shakes against the zipper.
You don’t look at anyone too long.
You don’t look at Erin at all.
But she waits until the others start moving before she falls into step beside you.
“You okay?” she asks softly.
You nod too fast. “Yeah.”
Erin doesn’t argue.
That’s one of the things that makes her safe and annoying in equal measure. She can tell when someone’s lying, but she doesn’t always force the truth out of them. She doesn’t make your panic perform just because she can see it.
“Okay,” she says. “I’m around.”
You swallow hard.
You want to say thank you.
You want to say, "Please don’t leave me alone with this."
You want to say I didn’t mean to do that, and I don’t know if that makes me a coward or just scared.
Instead, you nod again.
Erin lets you.
You walk toward the dressing room with the rest of the team, your phone heavy on your mind.
You came out once today.
By accident.
And the day isn’t even close to over.
You met Cayla when she was still in Montréal.
That’s the part people won’t understand if they ever find out.
They’ll make it neat. They’ll make it dramatic. They’ll clip it into little pieces and assign meaning where there was mostly time, proximity, and two people slowly realizing they kept looking for each other in every room.
At first, she was just Cayla.
New to Montréal. Smart on the ice. Smaller than some people expected, but impossible to push around in the ways that mattered. Calm under pressure. Good at making clean exits. Good at reading danger before it fully formed.
You liked watching her play before you liked admitting you wanted her to look at you.
She was out in a way you weren’t.
Not loud, exactly. Not in a way that turned every conversation into a declaration. Just open. Settled. Like she’d already made peace with parts of herself you still treated like they had to be smuggled through airport security.
You were drawn to it and terrified of it.
Cayla never pushed.
That made it easier to fall for her.
She’d sit beside you on long bus rides and talk about everything except the thing you were afraid of naming. Bad coffee. College hockey. Team USA stories. Montréal winters. Whether either of you would survive another media day without saying something painfully boring about getting pucks deep.
Then one night, after a win, you walked back to the hotel together because neither of you wanted to sleep yet.
It was cold enough that your breath fogged in front of you. Cayla had her hands shoved in her jacket pockets and kept bumping her shoulder into yours when the sidewalk narrowed.
You don’t remember what you were talking about.
You remember her laughing.
You remember wanting to kiss her so badly it scared you.
You remember her stopping outside the hotel doors and looking at you like she knew there was a question sitting between you, but she wasn’t going to take it from your mouth.
So you said, “I think I like you in a way that’s going to make my life complicated.”
Cayla smiled, soft and careful. “I think I like you in that way too.”
You didn’t kiss her then.
You were too nervous.
Cayla waited.
She’s always been better at waiting than anyone should have to be.
When Seattle signed her, you were proud before you were devastated. You told her that. You meant it. A new team, a new city, a chance to build something. You knew what it meant for her career.
Then you cried in your apartment after she left because the person who had made Montréal feel less lonely was suddenly a flight away.
You stayed together.
Quietly.
Carefully.
Not because Cayla wanted to be hidden. She never asked you to hide her. She also never asked you to be ready before you were.
That might be the hardest part.
She loved you without demanding proof in public.
And somehow, that made you feel more guilty than if she had.
Media after practice is supposed to be quick.
You keep telling yourself that.
Quick questions. Quick answers. Then you can go back to your apartment, call Cayla, explain the hallway, cry maybe, and figure out whether anyone actually noticed enough to care.
You’ve already decided what you’re going to say.
Something like: I said "girlfriend" by accident.
Or, I’m sorry if this makes things weird.
Or, I don’t know how to do this.
None of it sounds good.
All of it sounds like an apology.
You hate that.
You hate that your first instinct is to apologize for loving someone.
You’re standing in front of the media backdrop beside two teammates, your hair still damp from the shower, your team hoodie pulled over your hands. Erin isn’t at the microphones with you, but she’s nearby waiting for her turn, arms folded loosely, listening in that quiet way she has.
The questions start normal.
Special teams.
Travel.
Defensive pairings.
How the group is managing the pressure of the next stretch.
You answer what you’re asked. You’re good at that. You’ve always been good at being composed. People call you mature when what they mean is contained. People call you focused when what they mean is quiet. People call you low-maintenance when what they mean is you don’t ask them to make room.
Then a reporter near the back raises his hand.
“There’s been more attention lately on identity in women’s hockey,” he says. “Some fans feel the personal side of the league is becoming a distraction from the game itself. Do you think players being open about relationships and identity puts pressure on teammates who might not want that kind of attention?”
Your teammate starts to answer first.
It’s a good answer. Safe. Polished. Something about hockey being a place for everyone and players bringing their whole selves to the rink.
You should let her finish.
You almost do.
Then the reporter adds, “I mean, not everyone wants to see every relationship turned into a storyline. Some people just want hockey without all the extra stuff.”
Extra stuff.
The words hit you so hard you feel them behind your ribs.
You think of Cayla.
You think of her name hidden under a heart emoji in your phone.
You think of changing hotel plans so no one would ask why you were spending an off night with a Seattle player.
You think of standing too far apart after games when your teams play each other, even though every part of you wants to touch her wrist, her sleeve, her hand.
You think of male players asked about wives and fiancées and newborn babies, while everyone smiles like love makes them well-rounded.
You think of Cayla waiting.
Cayla being patient.
Cayla letting you choose.
You think of the hallway.
My girlfriend.
Your jaw tightens.
“Why is it extra stuff when it’s us?” you ask.
Your voice is sharper than you’ve ever heard it in media.
Your teammate stops speaking.
The reporter blinks. “Sorry?”
You lean closer to the microphone before you can convince yourself not to.
“Relationships aren’t extra when people assume they’re straight,” you say. “Families aren’t extra. Love isn’t extra. Players talk about their partners, their kids, their parents, their hometowns, their faith, their grief, their hobbies. That’s all part of sports until queer players do it. Then suddenly it’s a distraction.”
Your heart is pounding so hard you feel sick.
Erin’s eyes are on you from the side of the room.
You can feel them.
Not warning you.
Grounding you.
You keep going anyway.
“I’ve spent a lot of time trying not to make anyone uncomfortable,” you say. “I’ve said less than I wanted. I’ve let people assume things because correcting them felt like too much. I’ve acted like being private and being scared were the same thing.”
The room is too quiet.
You should stop.
You don’t.
“I have a girlfriend,” you say. “She plays in this league, too. She’s not a distraction. She’s not a storyline. She’s a person I love. And I’m tired of acting like loving her is something I need to protect everyone else from.”
The second the words leave your mouth, the anger drains out of you.
Not all at once.
Enough.
Enough for panic to flood the empty space.
There are cameras.
There are microphones.
There are people typing.
Your teammate’s hand brushes your sleeve, gentle and asking. You flinch before you can stop yourself, then immediately feel awful.
She doesn’t look offended.
She just steps closer.
Another question comes, but you don’t really hear it. Your teammate answers. Then another does. You nod once because you think you’re supposed to.
You don’t remember the rest.
All you know is that you came out twice today.
Once by accident.
Once, because you were so angry, you forgot to be afraid.
Now the fear is back.
And it’s bigger than the room.
You make it ten steps out of media before you start walking too fast.
Not running.
You refuse to run.
Running would make it look like something happened, and something did happen, but you’re not ready for everyone to know that your entire body is shaking under your hoodie.
The hall outside media smells like burnt coffee and floor cleaner. Somewhere behind you, someone calls your name. You pretend not to hear. You turn a corner, then another, until you find the little hallway near the family room where almost nobody goes after practice.
Your phone is in your hand.
You don’t remember taking it out.
There are notifications already.
Texts. Mentions. Missed calls. A message from your agent. A message from PR. A message from a teammate that just says, Here if you need anything.
And Cayla.
Three messages.
You can’t open them.
You stare at her name until it blurs.
“Hey.”
Erin’s voice is soft behind you.
Your eyes close.
Of course it’s her.
Of course she followed at a distance. Of course she waited until no one else was around. Of course she sounds calm instead of panicked.
“I’m fine,” you say.
“No,” Erin says, not unkindly. “You’re not.”
Your laugh comes out broken. “Okay. Great. Love being readable.”
She steps into your line of sight but doesn’t get too close. “Do you want me to go?”
You shake your head before she’s even finished asking.
Her face softens. “Okay. I’ll stay.”
That’s what breaks you.
Not the reporter.
Not the cameras.
Not the hallway.
That.
I’ll stay.
You cover your face with one hand, but it doesn’t stop the tears. They come hot and fast, humiliating in their suddenness. You turn toward the wall, as if that makes you less visible.
“I didn’t mean to do that,” you say.
“Cry?”
“Any of it.” Your voice cracks. “The hallway. Media. Saying her name without saying her name. I came out twice today. Once on accident. Who does that?”
Erin is quiet for a second.
Then she says, “Someone who’s been carrying more than she could keep holding.”
You wipe under your eyes with your sleeve. “I came out because I got pissed off.”
“You came out because someone hit a nerve.”
“That’s not better.”
“It’s not worse.”
You look at her then, angry and scared and desperate for her to understand.
“I wanted it to be mine.”
Erin’s expression shifts.
That lands.
“I wanted to decide,” you say. “I wanted to tell people when I was calm. I wanted to tell the team, maybe. Or bring Cayla around and let them figure it out. Or not make a big deal of it because it doesn’t have to be one. But now there’s a clip. There’s going to be a clip, right?”
“Probably,” Erin says.
You let out a shaky breath. “God.”
“Have you talked to Cayla?”
You shake your head. “No.”
“Okay,” Erin says. “That’s first then.”
“I don’t know what to say.”
“Start messy.”
You stare at her.
She shrugs a little. “People who love you don’t need the polished version first.”
Your mouth trembles.
You look down at your phone.
Cayla’s messages are still there.
You tap them before you can lose your nerve.
“I saw people talking. Are you okay?”
“I’m not watching anything until I hear from you.”
“Whatever happened, I love you. Call me when you can.”
Your breath leaves you all at once.
Erin sees your face. “She knows something happened?”
You hand her the phone because words feel impossible.
Erin reads quickly, then gives it back. “She’s waiting for you.”
“She’s always waiting for me,” you whisper.
There it is.
The guilt.
The old, ugly thing that sits under your ribs every time Cayla introduces you as a friend because you asked her to. Every time she leaves space between you in public. Every time she texts you after a game, instead of kissing you outside the locker room like other people get to do.
Erin’s voice is gentle. “That doesn’t mean she resents you.”
“She should.”
“Maybe don’t decide that for her.”
You huff a laugh through tears. “That was very mental health advocate of you.”
Erin’s mouth twitches. “I contain multitudes.”
Despite everything, you smile.
It’s tiny. It barely lasts.
But it’s there.
You press Cayla’s contact and lift the phone to your ear.
She answers on the first ring.
“Hey,” she says, breathless. “Are you okay?”
You close your eyes.
“I don’t know.”
“Okay,” Cayla says immediately. “That’s okay. Are you safe?”
You nod, then remember she can’t see you. “Yeah. I’m with Erin.”
“Good,” Cayla says, and there’s relief in her voice. “Hi, Erin.”
Erin leans slightly toward the phone. “Hi, Cayla.”
“Thank you for being with her.”
“Of course.”
You squeeze your eyes tighter because that almost makes you cry harder.
Cayla’s voice softens. “Baby, what happened?”
You press your fist against your mouth for a second.
Then you tell her.
Not well.
Not neatly.
You tell her about the hallway, how you said girlfriend without thinking. You tell her about the reporter and the extra stuff comment. You tell her you got mad. You tell her you said you loved her into a microphone.
Cayla is quiet for a moment after you finish.
Your stomach twists.
“I’m sorry,” you say quickly.
“For what?”
“For making it public and ugly without asking you.”
“You didn’t make anything ugly,” Cayla says. “You got scared and angry and honest all at the same time. That’s a lot, but it’s not ugly.”
You press your sleeve to your face again.
“I wanted to do it better.”
“I know.”
“I wanted you to hear it from me first.”
“I am hearing it from you.”
“Not like this.”
“Then tell me again,” Cayla says.
You open your eyes.
Erin is watching you with the smallest nod. Not pushing. Not deciding. Just reminding you that the next part can still belong to you.
You breathe in.
Out.
Then again.
“I’m queer,” you say, voice shaking. “And I’m in love with you. And I’ve been scared because hockey’s been my whole life, and sometimes it felt like there wasn’t room for all of me in it. But you’re not something I want to hide. You’re not extra. You’re not a distraction. You’re Cayla. You’re my girlfriend. And I’m sorry I ever made you feel like being loved by me had to come with rules.”
Cayla makes a soft sound on the other end of the line.
“Oh,” she says. “That one got me.”
You laugh weakly. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” Her voice is thick now. “For the record, I never felt like your rules were about me. I knew they were about fear.”
“That doesn’t make it fair.”
“No,” she says. “But it makes it something we can talk about instead of something you have to punish yourself for.”
You look at Erin.
She raises her eyebrows like, See?
You roll your wet eyes at her.
Cayla hears the movement somehow. “Did Erin just make a face?”
“She made a very smug, supportive face.”
“I believe that.”
Erin says, “I’m being slandered during a crisis.”
Cayla laughs, and the sound loosens something in your chest.
“I love you,” Cayla says.
You grip the phone tighter. “I love you too.”
“And I’m proud of you.”
“I don’t feel brave.”
“I don’t think brave always feels good when it’s happening.”
You let that sit.
Then Cayla says, “Do you want me to say anything publicly?”
Your fear spikes again.
“I don’t know.”
“Then I won’t.”
“You don’t have to hide because of me.”
“I’m not hiding,” Cayla says. “I’m letting you breathe before the internet tries to turn your life into a group project.”
You laugh for real this time.
It surprises you.
Erin smiles.
“I’ll call you later,” you say. “I think I need to talk to PR, and I need to breathe before that.”
“Okay. Eat something too.”
“Why is everyone so obsessed with me eating?”
“Because you forget food exists when you’re stressed.”
You can’t argue with that.
“Text me after PR?” Cayla asks.
“Yeah.”
“And hey?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m still yours. Different team, different city, same me.”
Your throat tightens. “Same me?”
“Same you,” she says. “Just maybe a little more known now.”
You close your eyes.
For the first time all day, the word known doesn’t feel like a threat.
Erin sits with you on the floor outside the family room because you say you don’t want to stand anymore, and she doesn’t make it weird.
She lowers herself beside you with a groan, knees bent, shoulder resting against the wall. You sit close enough that your sleeves touch.
For a while, neither of you talk.
You need that.
You’re used to people trying to fix silence. You’re used to comfort that comes with too many words and too many lessons. Erin doesn’t rush to make your pain useful. She doesn’t turn you into inspiration while you’re still trying to stop shaking.
Eventually, you say, “Were you scared?”
Erin looks over. “Coming out?”
You nod.
“Yeah,” she says.
It shouldn’t surprise you, but it does.
Erin always seems grounded. Not perfect. Not untouched. Just sure in a way you’ve never felt. She speaks about mental health like she knows what silence costs. She carries herself like someone who has fought hard for the right to be whole.
You guess you forgot that steady people can still have history.
“I think people assume if you’re out, it means fear just goes away,” Erin says. “It doesn’t. Sometimes you just learn that being known won’t destroy you.”
You pick at a loose thread on your sleeve. “I don’t know how to be known.”
“You don’t have to know all at once.”
“It feels like everyone’s going to look at me differently now.”
“Some people might.”
Your stomach tightens.
Erin turns her head toward you. “But differently doesn’t always mean worse.”
You let that settle.
“It might be gentler,” she says. “It might be your teammates realizing they can ask about someone important to you. It might be a young player seeing that clip and breathing easier. It might be Cayla getting to love you without pretending she’s just a friend when she’s in the same building.”
Your eyes burn again. “I hate that part.”
“Which part?”
“The idea that it could help someone.” You wipe quickly at your face. “That sounds awful.”
“No,” Erin says. “It sounds like you don’t want to become a symbol before you’ve had the chance to be a person.”
The accuracy of it makes you stare at her.
She shrugs, but her voice stays soft. “That happens a lot.”
You lean your head back against the wall. “I’m not like you.”
“What does that mean?”
“You’re good at this.”
“No,” Erin says. “I’m practiced at it. That’s different.”
You look down at your hands.
They’re finally still.
“I don’t want to be loud,” you admit.
“Then don’t be.”
“But what if everyone expects me to be now?”
“People can expect whatever they want. You still get to choose how much of yourself you share.”
“I already shared too much.”
“You shared something true,” Erin says. “That doesn’t mean everyone gets the rest.”
You breathe out slowly.
That thought feels new.
You’d assumed the next step had to be more. A statement. A post. A perfect explanation. A rainbow graphic with your face on it and some line about living authentically that strangers could approve or tear apart.
But maybe not.
Maybe you can be out without handing the world a map to every tender place.
“I don’t want to post tonight,” you say.
“Then don’t.”
“I don’t want Cayla to have to post either.”
“Sounds like she already told you she won’t unless you want her to.”
You nod.
“I don’t want to hide,” you say, quieter.
“Then don’t do that either.”
You give Erin a tired look. “You make it sound simple.”
“It’s not simple,” she says. “It’s yours.”
Yours.
Not the reporter’s.
Not the camera’s.
Not the league’s.
Not the fans’ or the comments’ or the people who think queer love is fine only when it’s quiet enough to ignore.
Yours.
“What would you do?” you ask.
Erin thinks before answering.
“I’d talk to the people who matter first. Cayla. Your family, if that feels right. The room, maybe. PR, so you don’t get blindsided. Then I’d decide if I wanted to say anything else.” She pauses. “And I’d eat dinner.”
You laugh softly. “Everyone’s very committed to dinner.”
“Food helps.”
“I feel like I’m going to throw up.”
“Then crackers help.”
You laugh again, and it feels strange. Good, but strange.
Then your face falls.
“What if Cayla gets dragged into it?”
Erin’s expression turns serious. “She might.”
You appreciate that Erin doesn’t lie.
“I hate that.”
“I know.”
“She’s already out. She’s already dealt with enough. Now she’s going to get questions because I couldn’t control myself.”
“Hey,” Erin says, firmer now. “You didn’t do something wrong by telling the truth after someone framed people like us as distractions.”
You look away.
She softens. “You can care about the impact without turning yourself into the villain.”
You swallow.
“I’m tired of being grateful for being tolerated,” you whisper.
Erin’s shoulder brushes yours.
“Then stop shrinking to fit inside tolerance,” she says.
The words hit hard.
Not because they’re new.
Because you know she’s right.
You’ve spent years making yourself easy. Easy to coach. Easy to interview. Easy to room with. Easy to cheer for. Easy to ignore when your personal life came up because you made sure it almost never did.
“I don’t know how to stop shrinking,” you say.
“You start small.”
“How?”
“You say Cayla’s name when you want to. You correct someone if they call her your friend and you mean girlfriend. You decide what questions you answer. You leave when it costs too much. You rest. You try again.”
You close your eyes.
“That sounds possible.”
“It is.”
“Not easy.”
“No,” Erin says. “But possible.”
PR doesn’t make you post.
That surprises you.
You sit in a small conference room with Erin beside you, a bottle of water untouched in front of you, and your phone facedown on the table. Your media director speaks carefully, like she knows one wrong tone might send you straight back into panic.
She asks what you want.
Not what the league wants.
Not what looks best.
What you want.
At first, you don’t know how to answer.
Then Erin says, “She doesn’t need to decide everything tonight.”
You almost cry from relief.
So that becomes the plan.
No statement tonight. No forced post. No comment from Cayla unless she chooses one. No turning your relationship into an announcement before you’ve had one normal conversation with the people who matter.
PR will monitor comments. Your agent will handle requests. The team will not make you available again until you say you’re ready.
It’s more care than you expected.
You don’t know what to do with it.
Afterward, Erin walks you back toward the meal room.
You stop before going in.
“I should tell the team,” you say.
“You don’t have to do it right now.”
“I know.” You rub your palms against your hoodie. “But I want them to hear something from me before they see clips or posts or whatever.”
“What do you want to say?”
You think about it.
Not a speech.
You’re done with speeches for the day.
“I want to tell them I’m okay,” you say. “And that Cayla and I are together. And that I’m not ready to answer a million questions, but I’m not ashamed.”
Erin nods. “That’s good.”
“Can you stand near me?”
“Yeah.”
You look at her. “Not because I need you to talk.”
“I know.”
“Just because.”
Erin’s face softens. “Yeah. Just because.”
The meal room is loud when you walk in. Plates clatter. Someone laughs too hard at something on a phone. A couple of teammates are arguing about whether soup counts as a meal.
Then the room notices you.
The quiet starts at the nearest table and moves outward.
You hate it.
Then Erin steps in beside you, not in front of you. Beside.
It helps.
You clear your throat.
“I’m not making this a big meeting,” you say, which earns a few nervous laughs. “I just wanted to say something before everyone sees whatever gets posted.”
Your hands shake, so you shove them into your hoodie pocket.
“Cayla and I are together,” you say. “She’s my girlfriend. Some of you probably figured out part of that today. Some of you are hearing it now. I’m okay, but I’m also overwhelmed, and I’m not really ready for a bunch of questions.”
You breathe in.
Erin stays still beside you.
“I’m not ashamed,” you say. “I just need a little time to feel normal about everyone knowing.”
For a second, no one speaks.
Then one of your teammates says, “We love you. We also all knew you were texting someone because you smile like an idiot at your phone.”
The room breaks.
A laugh bursts out of you before you can stop it.
“I do not.”
“You do,” another teammate says. “It’s honestly embarrassing.”
Someone else lifts a hand. “Respectfully, Cayla has great taste. Questionable, maybe, but great.”
You point at her. “That’s somehow both supportive and rude.”
“Exactly.”
The laughter settles around you.
Not sharp.
Not mocking.
Warm.
Marie speaks next, voice gentle but firm. “No one’s going to push you. We’ve got you.”
You nod once because you can’t manage more.
Then Abby, from near the back says, “Does this mean when we play Seattle, chirping Barnes is off limits?”
For the first time all day, your smile feels easy.
“No,” you say. “Absolutely not. Please chirp her. She gets unbearable when nobody keeps her humble.”
Erin laughs beside you. “Finally, something we can build a team identity around.”
The room laughs again.
And somehow, just like that, the moment becomes dinner.
Not a confession.
Not a wound.
Dinner.
You get a plate because Erin stares at you until you do. You eat half of it. That seems to satisfy everyone’s strange investment in your blood sugar.
Later, when the room gets too loud, you step into the hall.
Erin follows a minute later with two cups of tea.
“I’m starting to think you carry tea around for emergencies,” you say.
“I do.”
“That’s not a joke?”
“No.”
You take one cup. “You’re weirdly prepared.”
“I prefer charmingly prepared.”
“You would.”
She smiles.
You lean against the wall, holding the tea between both hands.
“That went better than I thought,” you say.
“Yeah.”
“I still feel like my skin’s on wrong.”
“That might last a bit.”
“Great.”
“But not forever,” Erin says.
You nod.
From inside the meal room, someone yells that they found a video of Cayla dancing at a Team USA event, and they need your official comment.
You groan. “I’m transferring.”
Erin laughs. “To Seattle?”
Your face warms.
She grins. “Too soon?”
“Way too soon.”
But you’re smiling.
Cayla flies in two weeks later.
Not because of the clip.
Not because anyone demands a public moment.
Because Seattle has a game in Montréal, and for once, the schedule gives you both the same city and the same night.
You’re nervous all day.
It’s ridiculous. You’ve been with her for more than a year. You know the shape of her hands. You know how she takes her coffee. You know she gets quiet before big games, not because she’s upset, but because she’s building the game in her head. You know she folds hotel towels with unnecessary precision and steals your sweatshirts with absolutely no guilt.
Still, this is different.
This time, people know.
Not everyone. Not everything. But enough.
After morning skate, you linger near the hallway between the visitor and home areas, pretending to check your phone while absolutely not checking your phone.
Erin walks by once, gives you a look, then keeps going.
A minute later, Cayla appears in a Seattle hoodie, hair damp at the ends, backpack over one shoulder.
Your heart does something stupid.
She sees you and smiles.
Not carefully.
Not secretly.
Just smiles.
You cross the hallway before you can overthink it.
For half a second, you almost stop too far away.
Old habit.
Cayla notices. Of course she does.
She doesn’t move first.
She lets you choose.
So you choose.
You step into her space and hug her.
It’s not dramatic. It’s not a kiss in front of cameras. It’s not a statement.
It’s your arms around your girlfriend in a hallway where people can see.
Cayla exhales against your shoulder.
“Hi,” she says.
Your eyes close. “Hi.”
“You okay?”
“Ask me in five minutes.”
“Fair.”
You pull back enough to look at her. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
A couple of players pass at the end of the hall. One of Cayla’s Seattle teammates glances over, smiles, and keeps walking. Nobody turns it into a spectacle.
Your throat tightens.
Cayla touches your sleeve with two fingers, light enough that you can step away if you want.
“You’re doing great,” she says.
“I’m doing medium.”
“Medium is great for today.”
You laugh softly.
Erin appears at the far end of the hall with her stick in one hand and an expression that says she absolutely meant to interrupt.
“Barnes,” she calls.
Cayla looks over. “Ambrose.”
“You treating our girl right?”
Your face flames. “Erin.”
Cayla smiles. “Trying my best.”
Erin points at her. “Good. Also, we’re still going to beat you.”
Cayla lifts her chin. “You can try.”
“Oh, I like her less now,” Erin says.
“You loved me when I played here.”
“That was before betrayal.”
Cayla laughs, and you feel something inside you settle.
This is what you wanted.
Not all of it. Not the panic or the clip or the reporter or the way your chest still tightens when your notifications spike.
But this.
Your girlfriend in front of you.
Your teammate beside you.
Your life not split cleanly down the middle.
Cayla looks back at you. “Can I come to the family skate after the game? Or is that too much?”
You breathe in.
This is a choice.
A small one.
A real one.
“You can come,” you say. “As my girlfriend.”
Cayla’s face softens.
“Yeah?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
Erin pretends to look away, but she’s smiling.
After the game, that you lose.
You hate losing.
You hate losing to Seattle even more because Cayla is gracious about it, which is somehow worse than if she bragged.
She waits for you near the family area afterward, changed into a team tracksuit, hair tucked behind her ears. Erin walks with you until she sees Cayla, then slows.
“You good?” she asks.
You look at Cayla.
She’s talking to a kid in a Seattle jersey, signing something with careful attention. When she looks up and sees you, her whole face changes.
You smile.
“Yeah,” you say. “I’m good.”
Erin nods. “Text if you need anything.”
“I will.”
“And eat.”
“Oh my God.”
“I’m consistent.”
“You’re impossible.”
She smiles and leaves you there.
Cayla finishes signing, then comes toward you.
“Sorry about the loss,” she says.
“No, you’re not.”
“I’m a little sorry.”
“You blocked my shot in the second.”
“That was my job.”
“You enjoyed it.”
“I did,” she says, and grins.
You roll your eyes, but you’re smiling too.
The family area is busier than you expected. Kids run between clusters of adults. Players hug parents, partners, siblings. Someone’s baby is wearing tiny headphones. A staff member carries a tray of snacks past you, and the whole space smells like popcorn and cold air.
You feel the old instinct rise.
Step away.
Create space.
Make it look like nothing.
Cayla doesn’t reach for you.
She waits.
You hate that she has to.
You love that she knows you well enough to.
You take her hand.
Her fingers close around yours.
That’s all.
Just your hand in hers in a crowded family area after a hockey game.
It feels bigger than the media clip.
It feels quieter too.
More yours.
A teammate spots you from across the room and waves. “Hey, Barnes! Good game. Rude shot blocking, though.”
Cayla laughs. “I’ll take the compliment.”
Another teammate passes behind you and says, “She’s still not allowed to see the karaoke videos.”
You groan. “Why is everyone obsessed with the karaoke videos?”
Cayla turns to you slowly. “What karaoke videos?”
“No.”
“Oh, absolutely yes.”
“You love me,” you say before you can stop yourself.
Cayla’s eyes soften.
“I do,” she says.
You don’t panic.
Not this time.
You squeeze her hand. “I love you too.”
No one gasps.
No one stops.
No camera flash blinds you.
The world keeps moving.
You stand there with your girlfriend’s hand in yours, and for the first time since the hallway, you feel like maybe coming out didn’t take something from you.
Maybe it gave something back.
Not all at once.
Not without fear.
But still.
Later, after Cayla goes back to her hotel and your phone is finally face down on your nightstand, Erin knocks on your door.
You open it in sweatpants and one of Cayla’s Seattle hoodies.
Erin looks at it.
You look down.
“Don’t say anything,” you warn.
“I wasn’t.”
“You were thinking something.”
“I was thinking Seattle colors are a choice.”
You laugh and step aside.
She comes in with tea again because apparently that’s just who she is now.
“You okay?” she asks.
You sit on the edge of the bed. “Yeah. Tired. But okay.”
“Today was a lot.”
“Less bad than the first day.”
“That’s progress.”
You nod.
For a moment, you both sit in comfortable quiet.
Then you say, “I think I came out right today.”
Erin looks at you.
“I know that sounds weird,” you continue. “Because I was already out. People knew. But today felt like I chose it. Holding her hand. Saying I love you. Letting people see without needing to explain.”
Erin smiles softly. “That doesn’t sound weird.”
“I think I needed that.”
“Yeah.”
“I still wish the first time hadn’t been an accident.”
“I know.”
“And I still wish the second time hadn’t been because I wanted to fight a reporter.”
“That part was pretty good, though.”
You cover your face. “Please don’t.”
“I’m just saying.”
“Erin.”
“You made strong points.”
“I blacked out.”
“Still strong.”
You laugh into your hands.
When you lower them, Erin’s expression is warm.
“You got to have today too,” she says. “That matters.”
You nod slowly.
Today.
Not the accidental hallway. Not the angry media scrum. Today.
Cayla’s hand in yours.
Your teammates teasing you like they always did, only now with one more piece of you included.
Erin standing nearby, not saving you from your life, just reminding you that you didn’t have to enter it alone.
“I’m still scared,” you admit.
“I know.”
“But I don’t feel as small.”
Erin’s smile deepens. “That’s a start.”
You look down at Cayla’s hoodie sleeve, the cuff bunched around your wrist.
Then your phone lights up on the nightstand.
A text from Cayla.
“Proud of you. Also, I’m absolutely getting those karaoke videos.”
You groan.
Erin raises an eyebrow. “Trouble?”
“Your former teammate is a menace.”
“Your girlfriend,” Erin corrects gently.
The word lands.
Not like a shock.
Not like a mistake.
Like something that belongs.
You pick up your phone and smile.
“Yeah,” you say. “My girlfriend.”
And this time, nothing in you tries to take it back.
Megan Keller - from the Fleetmin's photo dump
oh my god. hello megan keller……. hi….
Drooling over my wife
Abby Roque was found in Rovigo!!

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Abby Roque strap fucking gf reader until shes overstimulated shaking with tears of pleasure after a win
SMUTTT MDNI +18 mommy kink.. squirting lowk
She’s got your legs wrapped over her shoulders, folded impossibly in half as she pounds into your cunt, “fuck fuck fuck” you curse, hands clutching the sheets as you moan, back arching off the bed as she thumbs at your clit
“Yeah?” Abby asks, whispering into your ear as she licks your neck, “mommy making you feel good?”
“Uh- uhhuh” you moan, eyes fluttering closed. You’d already cum three times before now. First on the vibrator, then her mouth, now? She’s got you split open on the strap, “oh Abby- Abby I have to pee” you murmur, coming back to your senses as that full familiar feeling returns to your lower abdomen
“Come on my cock one more time baby” She demands, shifting your legs off her shoulders as she leans back slightly. Strap still buried deep inside you, her hands grope at the meat of your breasts. Then your ass and thighs, “so pretty for me, show me how you come on my cock”
You cry out, stomach clenching in pleasure as your eyes roll back, “Abby Abby oh” you repeat, not only coming against the strap. What you feel next is different, slick squirts from your cunt. Spraying over Abby’s hips. She doesn’t stop there, she continues thrusting.
Watching as tears crowd your eyes as you beg, “just one more baby, wanna see you come one more time” She asks, pulling you up onto her lap. Guiding your hips against hers. Your body slumped over, her hands massage at your nipples. Pulling sweet moans from your lips as you grind against her.
“Mommy please, ‘s too much” you gasp loudly when her hand slips between yours gently rubbing your clit, “ah ah!”
“That’s my good girl” She nods, using her other hand to pull your face to hers, “look how good you ride mommy’s cock, gonna come again? Last one baby.. mommy promises”
You nod, gripping onto her biceps as you come again. Whimpering softly as she pulls out of you. Tears stream down your face, and you rapidly try and wipe them off your cheeks, “Abby..” you groan softly, reaching a hand up to her, “I have to pee. For real this time”
She helps you up, and gently walks you to the bathroom. Holding your shaking hand as you use the bathroom, legs shaky and unsteady as you wash your hands. Body fully going soft as she effortlessly lifts you in her arms and carries you to bed, “so good, yeah baby you did so good”
Her words fall on deaf ears, mostly because as soon as your head hits the pillow you fall fast asleep.
That’s wifey 🥰🥰🥰
"you fumbled so hard you're making the government look competent" 😭
The Way Back to Athens | Gwyn Philips
Summary: Sometimes all you need is to repeat the past to heal a piece left behind.
Word Count: 6.6k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy Pride! I am hoping to write a fic a day for Pride Month, so if you have any ideas for any of the people I write for, or even someone new, send them my way!
Masterlist
The first date hadn’t been called a date.
That was the part Gwyn always argued about.
“It was a date,” you’d say.
“It was pizza after a summer skate,” she’d answer.
“You paid.”
“You forgot your wallet.”
“I didn’t forget my wallet. I panicked.”
“You left it in your hockey bag.”
“Because I panicked.”
Gwyn would always smile at that, small and private, like there was still some part of her that could feel the heat of that June night in Athens, Ohio. Like she could still see you at sixteen, standing outside the rink with wet hair, red cheeks, and a heart too full of things you didn’t know how to say.
You’d known Gwyn before you really knew yourself.
That was the thing about growing up in hockey. People didn’t enter your life gently. They arrived in shoulder pads, smelling like cold air and tape, half asleep in tournament hotels, eating gas station breakfast at six in the morning because there was a game at eight. They became part of your world before you realized they’d taken up permanent space there.
Gwyn had started as the goalie who yelled at you for screening her during drills.
Then she became the girl who saved you a seat on the bus.
Then the person who noticed when your confidence dipped before you did.
Then the person you wanted to tell everything to.
Then, somehow, the person you wanted to hold hands with in public and were too scared to touch.
At twelve, she was intense.
At thirteen, she was funny in a way most people missed because they weren’t paying close enough attention.
At fourteen, she was the one who could calm you down after a bad game with one dry comment and half of her fries.
At fifteen, she was your best friend.
At sixteen, she was everything.
That was the problem.
You didn’t know what to do with everything.
Neither did Gwyn.
So the first date became a not-date. It became pizza after a summer skate in Athens. It became two slices each, too much soda, and both of you sitting across from each other in a booth because sitting beside each other would’ve meant admitting something. It became Gwyn stealing pepperoni off your plate with the same quiet focus she used to track a puck through traffic. It became you kicking her ankle under the table when she told you that you had terrible hands for someone who scored as much as you did.
It became the Pride flag in the window across the street.
You both looked at it.
You both looked away.
That was what you remembered most.
Not the pizza. Not the ache in your legs from skating. Not even the way Gwyn walked you back to your parents’ car afterward with her hands shoved deep in her hoodie pocket.
You remembered wanting to reach for her.
You remembered not doing it.
You remembered her knuckles brushing yours once, so light you could’ve pretended it was an accident.
You did pretend.
So did she.
That was the first date.
Ten years later, Gwyn Philips stood in the doorway of your bedroom in Ottawa, holding two coffees and looking far too pleased with herself for a woman who’d woken you before your alarm on one of your only shared days off.
You cracked one eye open. “No.”
Gwyn smiled. “You don’t even know what I’m asking.”
“You’re standing like you’ve got a plan.”
“I always have a plan.”
“That’s why I said no.”
She stepped farther into the room anyway, because your wife had never once respected your sleep when she had something important in her head. She set one coffee on your nightstand, then sat on the edge of the bed beside you.
Her hair was still damp from the shower. She was wearing one of your old sweatshirts, even though she had enough Northeastern and Ottawa Charge gear to clothe a small country.
You watched her over the top of the blanket. “You’re wearing my sweatshirt.”
“It’s laundry day.”
“You own, like, twenty sweatshirts.”
“This one was on the chair.”
“It was folded in my suitcase.”
Gwyn took a sip of coffee. “Convenient chair.”
You groaned and rolled onto your back. “You’re impossible.”
“You married me.”
“I was blinded by love and your save percentage.”
Her smile deepened.
That was still one of your favorite things about being married. Not just the ring on your hand or the way she called you my wife when she was telling a story. It was the comfort of it. The way marriage had turned the two of you into something solid and ordinary. Something you’d once been afraid to even name was now written on paperwork, embroidered on towels by your aunt, and used by Gwyn whenever she wanted to win an argument.
You were married.
Not secretly.
Not vaguely.
Not in a way that had to be explained around.
You were married, and she was your wife, and you loved that fact so much it still caught you off guard sometimes.
Gwyn reached out and brushed a piece of hair away from your face. Her fingers lingered against your temple.
“It’s June,” she said.
“I noticed.”
“It’s Pride Month.”
“I noticed that too.”
“And we’ve got three days where neither of us has to be at practice, training, a team meeting, a media thing, or on a plane for hockey.”
“That sounds fake.”
“It’s real. I checked the calendars six times.”
“Of course you did.”
She smiled, but then her expression softened into something more careful.
That was when you knew.
This wasn’t just her wanting breakfast or coffee or a walk. This was something she’d planned. Something she’d held in her hands for a while before giving it to you.
“I thought we could go back,” Gwyn said.
You blinked. “Back where?”
“Athens.”
The room went very still.
Outside the apartment windows, Ottawa moved through a quiet summer morning. The city was still half asleep. You could hear the low hum of traffic, the distant sound of someone closing a car door, the soft buzz of Gwyn’s phone on the dresser.
But in your chest, something old opened its eyes.
“Athens,” you repeated.
Gwyn nodded. “Athens, Ohio.”
“You want to go back to where we had our first date?”
“Our first not-date.”
“Gwyn.”
Her face flushed a little, but she didn’t look away. “I want to do it right this time.”
Your throat tightened.
Gwyn saw it immediately because of course she did. Gwyn had goalie eyes. She noticed everything. A shift in your breathing. The way your fingers curled into the blanket. The moment your teasing stopped protecting you.
“We don’t have to,” she said quickly. “I know it’s not exactly easy. We’d have to fly into Columbus, rent a car, drive down to Athens, stay the night. It’s a lot for three days, and you just got in from Toronto last night, so if you’d rather rest, we can. I just thought maybe…”
She trailed off.
You reached for her hand.
She stopped talking immediately.
“You planned all of that?”
“A little.”
“How little?”
She looked away.
“Gwyneth.”
She winced. “Don’t full-name me.”
“How little?”
“I booked the flights.”
You stared.
“And the hotel.”
“Gwyn.”
“And the rental car.”
“Gwyn.”
“And I packed your bag.”
You sat up fully. “You packed my bag?”
“I know your system.”
“My system is chaos.”
“Yes, but it’s consistent chaos.”
You wanted to laugh. You also wanted to cry.
This was Gwyn’s love language. Planning. Remembering. Making sure your preferred hoodie was packed. Knowing which shoes wouldn’t bother your ankle if you walked around Athens too long. Checking flight times and rental cars and weather reports because she couldn’t protect you from everything, but she could make sure you had a window seat and snacks in your backpack.
Your wife loved with details.
She always had.
When you were kids, she’d loved you by saving you the better half of a granola bar. At Northeastern, she’d loved you by calling from cold sidewalks after late practices even when she was exhausted. In Ottawa, she loved you by keeping a drawer for you in her apartment even though your main season life was split between there and Toronto.
You and Gwyn lived between two cities most of the year.
Her season pulled her to Ottawa. Yours pulled you to Toronto. You kept clothes in both places. She had a toothbrush in your bathroom, and you had one in hers. Some weeks, you saw each other twice. Some weeks, not at all. Some weeks, one of you took a late train or short flight or drove halfway because twenty-four hours together felt worth the exhaustion.
People always said it must be easier now that the cities were close.
It was.
And it wasn’t.
Ottawa and Toronto were closer than Athens and Boston. Close compared to the old college years when Gwyn was at Northeastern, and you were still in Ohio, trying to love each other through screens and bus rides and long stretches of missing. But close didn’t mean easy. Not with two pro hockey schedules. Not with back-to-backs, road trips, recovery days, team obligations, and the kind of tired that settled deep in your bones.
Still, you made it work.
You always had.
Because the distance had never been bigger than the choice.
And you kept choosing each other.
You squeezed Gwyn’s hand. “Yes.”
Her eyes flicked back to yours. “Yes?”
“Yes. Take me home.”
Her face changed.
Softly.
Completely.
Not the public Gwyn. Not the focused goalie. Not the first goalie off the board in a draft room. Not the Ottawa Charge player people lined up to meet after games.
Just your Gwyn.
Your wife.
The girl from Athens who still got nervous when she was trying to be romantic.
She leaned forward and kissed your forehead.
It was such a small thing.
You almost cried anyway.
The trip felt like being folded through time.
At the airport, Gwyn held your hand through security, through the coffee line, through the moment your flight got delayed by twenty-two minutes and she looked personally betrayed by the concept of airline scheduling. You teased her for checking the boarding app every four seconds. She told you she was monitoring the situation. You told her the situation was sitting at gate twelve drinking iced coffee. She didn’t laugh, but her mouth twitched.
On the plane, she gave you the window seat without asking.
“You hate the aisle,” you said.
“I don’t hate it.”
“You like to control your environment.”
“I’m a goalie.”
“You’re a control freak.”
“I’m a goalie.”
You smiled and leaned your head on her shoulder as the plane lifted out of Ottawa.
Gwyn’s hand found yours on the armrest.
That alone was enough to pull you backward.
You remembered being seventeen and visiting her at Northeastern for the first time. Boston had felt enormous, all brick buildings and noise and students who looked like they knew exactly who they were. Gwyn had met you outside her dorm in a Huskies hoodie, hair windblown, eyes bright with nerves.
You’d wanted to kiss her right there.
You hadn’t.
She’d wanted to take your hand on the sidewalk.
She hadn’t.
Later, in her room, after her roommate left for dinner, you’d sat shoulder to shoulder on her narrow bed and cried because you missed her so much it felt embarrassing.
“I hate this,” you’d whispered.
“Me too,” Gwyn had said.
“You’re so far away.”
“I know.”
“And you love it here.”
Her silence had hurt before she even answered.
“I do,” she admitted.
That had been one of your first real fights. Not because she loved Northeastern. You loved that for her too. You loved seeing her chase what she wanted. You loved watching her become stronger, sharper, more herself. You loved watching her earn everything.
But part of you had been young, scared, and selfish.
Part of you heard I love it here and translated it into I don’t need you.
You understood better now.
You understood that Gwyn loving Boston hadn’t meant she loved you less. You understood that building separate lives hadn’t meant you were choosing separation. You understood that distance hadn’t been a failure.
It had been growing pains.
Still, you remembered the hurt.
Gwyn glanced down at you. “You’re quiet.”
“Thinking.”
“About?”
“Boston.”
Her fingers tightened around yours. “Good Boston or bad Boston?”
“Both.”
She nodded once, like she understood without needing the rest.
That was another thing marriage had given you. Not mind reading, exactly, but something close. Years of learning each other’s silences. Years of knowing which pauses needed words and which ones needed a hand held tighter.
“I hated when you left after visits,” Gwyn said.
You looked up at her.
She kept her gaze on the seatback in front of her. “I used to stand in my dorm after you were gone and feel like the whole room got colder.”
Your chest went soft. “You never told me that.”
“I was trying not to make it harder.”
“You were terrible at that.”
She gave a small laugh. “Yeah. I know.”
“I used to get mad at you for sounding fine on the phone.”
“I wasn’t fine.”
“I know that now.”
“I was trying to be fine because you were already crying.”
“I wasn’t always crying.”
Gwyn looked at you.
You sighed. “Fine. I was often crying.”
“You were cute.”
“I was miserable.”
“You can be both.”
You laughed, and she smiled, but there was an old ache beneath it. The kind that didn’t hurt the same way anymore because it had been loved long enough to soften.
“I thought distance was going to break us,” you admitted.
“I know.”
“Did you?”
Gwyn was quiet for a moment.
Then she said, “Sometimes.”
The honesty landed heavy and gentle at the same time.
She brought your hand to her mouth and kissed your knuckles.
“Not because I didn’t love you,” she said. “I always loved you. That was never the part I questioned.”
“What part did you question?”
“Whether loving each other was enough when we were always living in different places.”
You swallowed.
That was the part no one talked about when they told your story like it was romantic in a clean, simple way.
Childhood sweethearts.
Two hockey players.
Long distance through college.
Still together.
Married now.
It sounded beautiful because it was beautiful. But it had also been hard. It had been missed calls and bad timing. It had been falling asleep with your phone on your chest, waiting for a text. It had been jealousy you were ashamed of when new teammates got the everyday version of her while you got the exhausted late-night version. It had been Gwyn learning Boston without you. It had been you learning how to be proud of her without making your loneliness her fault.
Then later, it had been Ottawa and Toronto.
Not as far. Not as painful in the same way.
But still separate enough that your marriage had to be intentional.
You didn’t just come home to each other by accident. You chose trains. You chose flights. You chose late-night drives after games when one of you should’ve been sleeping. You chose folding laundry together at midnight because it was the only domestic hour you had. You chose meeting halfway for coffee that lasted forty minutes because forty minutes was better than nothing.
“I think we kept choosing it,” you said.
Gwyn looked at you.
“You. Me. Us,” you continued. “Even when it was hard. Even when it would’ve been easier not to.”
Her thumb moved over your wedding ring. “I’d choose it again.”
Your throat tightened.
“Yeah,” you whispered. “Me too.”
After the flight, after the baggage claim, after Gwyn inspected the rental car like it might personally offend her if the trunk wasn’t big enough, you drove from Columbus toward Athens.
That drive was familiar in a way that ached.
The farther south you went, the more Ohio began to feel like memory. The roads softened into hills. The sky opened wide. Trees crowded the edges of the highway, green and full in the June heat. You watched through the passenger window with Gwyn’s hand resting palm-up on the center console.
An invitation.
You took it.
She drove with one hand, steady and quiet, while you traced your thumb over the back of hers.
Athens welcomed you with warmth.
Real June warmth. Heavy and green and familiar. The kind that made the air smell like pavement, cut grass, and rain that might come later. Gwyn got quieter as you drove into town.
You noticed, but you let her have it.
Athens belonged to Gwyn in a way no other place did. Boston had shaped her. Ottawa had claimed her professionally. But Athens had made her first. Athens had held the girl with the goalie bag bigger than her body. The kid who loved hockey before she knew how far it would take her. The teenager who stood beside you outside a pizza place with every feeling in the world trapped behind her teeth.
When she parked near the hotel, she sat for a second with both hands on the wheel.
You waited.
Finally, she exhaled. “This feels weird.”
“Bad weird?”
“No.” She looked over at you. “Time travel weird.”
You smiled softly. “Yeah.”
“I keep thinking we’re going to see ourselves.”
“Sixteen-year-old us wouldn’t survive seeing us now.”
Gwyn snorted. “Sixteen-year-old you would ask if I got hotter.”
“You did.”
Her face turned pink instantly.
You grinned. “See? Still fun.”
“You’re awful.”
“You married me.”
“I was dazzled by your net-front presence.”
“Very romantic.”
“I’m a goalie. Romance is unnatural for us.”
“That’s not true. You color-coded our wedding seating chart.”
“That was logistics.”
“You wrote your vows on hotel stationery because you said it felt like our life.”
Gwyn went quiet.
You reached over and touched her jaw. “That was romance.”
Her eyes softened. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
She leaned into your hand for half a second, then turned her head and kissed your palm.
“Come on,” she said. “We’ve got a date to fix.”
The pizza place wasn’t exactly the same.
Of course it wasn’t.
Time had gotten to it the way time got to everything. The sign had been replaced. The booths were newer. The counter had moved. There was a different mural on the wall now, brighter than the old one, with little painted landmarks and a rainbow tucked into one corner like an inside joke with the town.
But the smell was the same.
Warm dough. Cheese. Garlic. Summer.
You stopped just inside the door.
Gwyn stood beside you, close enough that her shoulder brushed yours.
“You okay?” she asked.
“Yeah,” you said. “Just sixteen again for a second.”
Her hand found yours immediately.
That was the first difference.
Back then, her hand had stayed hidden in her pocket. Your hand had stayed empty at your side.
Now, she laced your fingers together in the middle of the restaurant without hesitation.
The world didn’t stop.
Nobody gasped.
Nobody pointed.
A college student in a Pride shirt looked up from behind the counter and smiled. “You two can sit anywhere.”
Gwyn squeezed your hand once.
You chose a booth by the window.
Beside each other this time.
Gwyn noticed you noticing.
“What?” she asked.
“You picked the same side.”
“I’m learning.”
“You used to sit across from me like I had a disease.”
“You were very distracting.”
“I was sixteen.”
“You were distracting at sixteen.”
You leaned your head against her shoulder. “You had a crush on me.”
“I married you.”
“Still.”
She looked down at you, mouth twitching. “Yes. I had a crush on you.”
Your heart did something embarrassing.
Even now.
Even after years.
Even after seeing this woman half asleep in airport terminals, crying after losses, eating chicken parmesan in sweatpants, and muttering goalie notes to herself while brushing her teeth.
You still melted when she admitted she wanted you.
You ordered the same pizza you’d ordered years ago. Gwyn tried to pay. You slapped your card down faster.
“No,” she said.
“Yes.”
“I planned the date.”
“You paid last time.”
“You forgot your wallet last time.”
“I panicked last time.”
The person at the register looked between you with open amusement.
Gwyn sighed. “We’re married.”
“Congratulations,” they said brightly.
“Thank you,” you answered, winning the card battle while Gwyn was distracted.
Gwyn stared at you.
You smiled sweetly.
“You’re impossible,” she said.
“You married me.”
“I’m noticing a theme.”
You carried the drinks while Gwyn carried the pizza to the booth. For a little while, it was easy. You ate too fast and burned the roof of your mouth. Gwyn laughed at you, then immediately did the same thing. You stole pepperoni from her slice in revenge for the original theft ten years ago. She accused you of holding grudges. You told her hockey players were built from grudges.
Then the laughter faded into something softer.
Outside the window, Athens moved through June.
There were Pride flags in storefronts. Not hidden. Not tucked away like a secret. Bright ones. Big ones. Small ones stuck into planters. Rainbow decals on doors. A flyer taped to a window for a local Pride event later that evening.
You stared at it longer than you meant to.
Gwyn followed your gaze.
“That was the part I remembered most,” she said.
You turned back to her. “The flag?”
She nodded.
“You saw it too?”
“Of course I did.” Gwyn looked down at her plate. “I wanted to ask if you saw it. Which was stupid because, obviously, you did. It was right there.”
“I was afraid if I said yes, you’d know.”
“Know what?”
“That I wanted it to mean something to us.”
Gwyn’s jaw tightened.
You slid your hand over her knee under the table.
She covered it with her own.
“I wanted it to mean something too,” she said.
You sat with that for a moment.
The younger versions of you felt close here. Not haunting you exactly. More like waiting. Like they’d been sitting in this booth for ten years, hands in their laps, looking at the flag across the street and hoping someone would come back with better news.
You wished you could tell them.
You get out.
You get older.
You still play hockey.
She still loves you.
One day, she holds your hand in the same place where she used to hide it.
Gwyn’s thumb brushed over your wedding ring. “Do you ever wish we’d come out sooner?”
You breathed in.
That wasn’t a simple question.
There was the easy answer: yes. Of course, yes. You wished you’d kissed her in the street at sixteen. You wished you’d held her hand at Northeastern the first time you visited. You wished you hadn’t introduced her as your best friend in rooms where girlfriend sat burning on your tongue. You wished you hadn’t wasted so much energy monitoring your own body.
But there was another answer too.
The sadder one.
The kinder one.
“I wish we’d felt safe enough to,” you said.
Gwyn nodded slowly.
“That’s different,” you added.
“Yeah,” she whispered. “It is.”
She looked out the window again.
“I think about the younger goalies sometimes,” she said. “The ones who come up after games. The ones in Ottawa jerseys or Team USA gear. They ask about glove saves, skating, and how to handle pressure. And sometimes I look at them and wonder which ones are asking other questions in their heads.”
Your chest tightened.
Questions like: Can I be this and still be loved?
Can I play at the highest level and still be myself?
Can I want a wife one day?
Can I survive wanting one now?
You leaned against Gwyn’s shoulder. “They see you.”
“They see us.”
The words were quiet, but they landed hard.
Us.
Not hidden. Not explained away. Not softened into something more comfortable.
Married.
Athletes.
Women.
Two kids from youth hockey who’d grown into a life neither of them had been brave enough to imagine out loud.
Gwyn lifted your hand to her mouth and kissed your knuckles.
Right there in the booth.
You closed your eyes.
This time, nobody looked away.
After pizza, you walked.
That had been part of the first date too, even if neither of you had admitted why. You’d stretched a five-minute walk into thirty because ending the night felt unbearable. Back then, you’d drifted along the sidewalk with a careful inch between your shoulders. Close enough to feel the want. Far enough to deny it.
Now, Gwyn walked with her arm around your waist.
Athens was still Athens. The brick, the hills, the college-town noise, the summer warmth rising off the pavement. But you were different. The sidewalks that had once felt like a test now felt like something you’d outgrown and still loved.
“You know,” you said, “when you left for Northeastern, I thought Boston was going to steal you from me.”
Gwyn made a face. “Boston tried.”
You looked up at her.
She shrugged. “It had good coffee. Better public transit. A lot more ice. Very convincing city.”
“You’re supposed to say nothing could steal you from me.”
“I was getting there.”
“You’re slow.”
“I’m building suspense.”
“You live for suspense.”
She smiled, but then her arm tightened around your waist. “Nothing could’ve stolen me from you.”
You softened despite yourself.
“But I know why you thought that,” she added. “Because I was changing.”
“So was I.”
“I know.” She looked ahead. “I think that scared me too.”
You stopped walking near the edge of a small patch of green, where music floated faintly from somewhere nearby. Maybe a Pride event warming up. Maybe just Athens being Athens in June.
Gwyn stopped with you.
“I was so afraid we’d grow into people who didn’t fit anymore,” you admitted.
Her face changed.
There was recognition there. Old fear. Old memory.
There had been one fight during her sophomore year that almost did you in. It happened over the phone after midnight. Gwyn had been exhausted from practice and classes. You had been on the road after a loss, sitting in a hotel hallway because your roommate was asleep and you needed somewhere to break down quietly.
You’d accused her of not needing you.
She’d accused you of making her feel guilty for being happy.
Neither of you had been completely wrong.
Both of you had been crueler than you meant to be.
For three days after, you barely spoke.
Then Gwyn called you from outside the rink at Northeastern, breath shaking in the cold.
“I don’t know how to do this perfectly,” she’d said.
You’d sat on the floor of your dorm and cried. “I don’t need perfect. I need you to want to do it.”
“I do.”
“Even when it sucks?”
“Especially then.”
That had become the promise.
Not forever in the pretty way people said it at weddings.
Something harder.
Even when it sucks.
Standing in Athens now, Gwyn touched your face with the backs of her fingers.
“I think we did grow into different people,” she said. “But they still fit.”
Your eyes stung.
“Yeah,” you whispered. “They do.”
She leaned in and kissed you.
Softly at first.
Then with more certainty.
You smiled against her mouth, because a group of teenagers walked past and one of them gasped, “Oh my God, wait, are you Gwyn Philips?”
Gwyn froze.
You pulled back and immediately started laughing.
Her face went bright red. “No.”
The teenagers stopped.
You looked at your wife. “No?”
Gwyn closed her eyes. “I panicked.”
One of the girls, wearing a faded hockey camp T-shirt and rainbow laces threaded through her sneakers, stared at Gwyn with wide eyes. “You are. You’re the Ottawa goalie.”
Gwyn opened her eyes and shifted into the public version of herself. Not fake. Never fake. Just steadier. Kinder. A little guarded around the edges.
“Yeah,” she said, smiling. “Hi.”
The girl looked like she might explode.
“I’m a goalie,” she blurted.
Gwyn’s smile warmed instantly. “Yeah? What level?”
The girl told her, words tumbling out. Gwyn listened as if it mattered because, to her, it did. She asked about stance. About glove side. About whether the girl liked being in net or had been volunteered by a coach because no one else wanted to do it.
The girl laughed and said both.
You stood slightly behind Gwyn, watching.
This was another version of love.
Watching the person you knew at twelve become the person a twelve-year-old needed to see.
The girl’s eyes flicked to your hand in Gwyn’s.
Then to your wedding rings.
Then back up.
She smiled, shy and bright.
“Happy Pride,” she said.
Gwyn’s hand tightened around yours.
“Happy Pride,” Gwyn answered.
After they left, you didn’t say anything for a few seconds.
Gwyn stared after them, throat moving once.
You leaned into her side. “They see it.”
She nodded. “Yeah.”
“You okay?”
She laughed under her breath, but it was shaky. “I think so.”
“You’re doing that thing where you say you’re okay, but your face does the opposite.”
“That’s your thing.”
“It can be both of ours. Marriage is sharing.”
Gwyn looked at you.
Then she pulled you into her arms right there on the sidewalk.
You went easily, wrapping your arms around her waist, cheek against her shoulder. Her body was strong and familiar beneath your hands. Goalie-strong. Wife-strong. The kind of strong that had nothing to do with pretending not to hurt.
“I wish I’d had that,” she said quietly.
“I know.”
“A goalie who looked happy. With her wife.”
You closed your eyes.
The ache of it moved through both of you.
“Now someone else does,” you said.
Gwyn held you tighter.
The Pride event was small, loud, and perfect.
A band played under string lights. Local vendors lined the edge of the street. There were tables with stickers, buttons, and homemade bracelets. Someone had painted a sign that said queer joy belongs here in bright uneven letters.
Gwyn bought you a bracelet before you could stop her.
It was rainbow and silver, with a tiny hockey stick charm.
“This is extremely subtle,” you said, holding up your wrist.
“I thought so.”
“You’ve never once been subtle with gifts.”
“I’m subtle in net.”
“You throw your entire body at pucks.”
“Gently.”
You laughed, and she looked so pleased with herself that you had to kiss her cheek.
Later, when the music slowed, Gwyn held out her hand.
You stared at it.
She lifted her brows. “What?”
“You want to dance?”
“Yes.”
“You?”
“I contain multitudes.”
“You hate dancing.”
“I hate being perceived while dancing.”
“And now?”
She looked around.
At the flags.
At the kids with glow sticks.
At the older couple swaying near the back.
At the teenagers from earlier, standing with their heads close together, pretending not to watch her.
Then she looked at you.
“Now I want to be brave,” she said.
Oh.
You put your hand in hers.
The first time, ten years ago, there had been music somewhere down the street after pizza. You’d both heard it. You’d both slowed. You’d both looked toward it.
Neither of you had asked.
This time, Gwyn led you into the middle of it.
She wasn’t a good dancer.
You loved her so much for it.
She moved as if she were still calculating angles. Like dancing had a save percentage and she was determined not to embarrass herself below .900. Her hands settled at your waist with great concentration, and when you laughed, she glared at you without heat.
“You’re judging me,” she said.
“I’m adoring you.”
“That feels similar.”
“It’s not.”
“You’re smiling too much.”
“My wife is dancing with me at Pride in Athens, Ohio, of all places. I’m allowed to smile.”
That did it.
Gwyn stopped pretending to be annoyed.
Her face softened all the way open.
You slid your arms around her neck. The music wrapped around you, warm and imperfect. Gwyn’s thumbs moved lightly at your waist. Her forehead tipped against yours.
For a while, the years folded in on themselves.
Sixteen and twenty-six.
Athens and Boston.
Ottawa and Toronto.
Youth hockey and Northeastern and PWHL road trips.
Separate apartments and shared hotel rooms.
Early morning flights and late-night texts.
The first almost and the forever after.
“I used to think love meant being in the same place,” you said softly.
Gwyn’s eyes stayed on yours. “And now?”
“Now I think love is finding each other anyway.”
She swallowed.
“Through school,” you continued. “Through drafts. Through bad games. Through busy seasons. Through Ottawa and Toronto and all the little windows of time we keep stealing for each other.”
Her voice was barely more than a whisper. “Through fear?”
You nodded. “Through fear.”
Gwyn looked down between you, at your rings, at the bracelet she’d just bought you, at your hands resting together like they’d always known where to go.
“I’m sorry for the times I made you feel alone,” she said.
Your chest tightened. “Gwyn.”
“I know we were young. I know it wasn’t all me. But still.”
You touched the back of her neck. “I’m sorry too.”
“For what?”
“For making your dreams feel like they were hurting me.”
She shut her eyes for a second.
When she opened them again, they were wet.
“They were never separate from you,” she said. “My dreams. You were always in them somewhere.”
You smiled through the sting in your eyes. “Even when I was in Ohio, and you were in Boston?”
“Especially then.”
“Even now, when I’m in Toronto, and you’re in Ottawa?”
She pulled you closer. “Always now.”
You kissed her under the string lights.
Not hidden.
Not rushed.
Not softened for anyone else’s comfort.
People danced around you. Someone cheered kindly from the edge of the crowd. Gwyn smiled into the kiss, embarrassed but happy, and you felt younger than you had in years. Not young in the frightened way. Young in the hopeful way. Like something inside you had been handed back, cleaned off, and told it could try again.
When the song ended, Gwyn didn’t let go.
You didn’t either.
Later, you walked back toward the hotel with her jacket around your shoulders because, even in June, you always got cold first, and she always pretended she didn’t notice while handing you another layer.
You passed the pizza place again.
This time, Gwyn stopped.
You turned to her. “What?”
She looked at the sidewalk in front of the window.
“This was where I wanted to hold your hand.”
Your heart twisted.
“Here?”
“Yeah.”
You looked down at the pavement. Ordinary concrete. Nothing marked. Nothing special to anyone else.
To you, it might as well have been holy ground.
Gwyn stepped in front of you. Her face was nervous again, but not afraid. That difference mattered.
“I know we can’t actually fix it,” she said.
“No?”
“No. We were kids. We did what we could.” Her hand found yours. “But I want to give us the version where I don’t let go.”
You looked at your joined hands.
Then at her.
“Okay,” you whispered.
Gwyn stood beside you, shoulder brushing yours.
For a second, neither of you moved.
Then she threaded her fingers through yours fully, palm to palm, rings pressed together.
It was so simple.
So small.
It broke your heart anyway.
You imagined sixteen-year-old Gwyn standing there with every feeling locked behind her teeth. You imagined sixteen-year-old you staring at the ground, hoping and terrified. You imagined both of them seeing this, the two of you older and married and brave enough to hold hands in the place where they couldn’t.
Gwyn’s voice was soft. “I wanted this so badly.”
You leaned your head against her shoulder. “Me too.”
“I thought wanting it made me weak.”
“You were never weak.”
“I know that now.”
You squeezed her hand. “Good.”
She turned her head and kissed your hair.
Then the two of you walked.
Hand in hand.
Past the old fear.
Past the first almost.
Past the version of yourselves that had needed more time.
The hotel room was quiet when you got back. Gwyn kicked off her shoes and immediately lined them neatly by the wall. You kicked yours somewhere near the chair. She stared at them. You stared back.
“Don’t,” you said.
“They’re in the walkway.”
“It’s a hotel. The walkway is everywhere.”
“That sentence means nothing.”
“It means you love me.”
“No, it means I’m going to trip in the middle of the night, and my final words will be about your sneakers.”
“You’re a professional athlete. Use your reflexes.”
“My reflexes deserve better.”
You laughed and moved the shoes.
Gwyn looked victorious.
You changed into sleep clothes while she brushed her teeth. When she came out of the bathroom, she found you sitting on the bed with the bracelet still on your wrist, turning it gently between your fingers.
Her expression softened. “You like it?”
“I love it.”
“It’s cheesy.”
“You’re cheesy.”
“I’m deeply serious.”
“You bought me a rainbow hockey bracelet in your hometown during Pride Month while recreating our first date.”
Gwyn considered that. “Maybe a little cheesy.”
You held out your hand.
She came to you.
No hesitation.
That was still the miracle.
After all these years, after every airport goodbye and late-night fight and hard season, after Boston and Ohio and Ottawa and Toronto, after all the times distance tried to teach you that love had limits, she still came when you reached.
Gwyn sat beside you. You leaned into her. Her arm wrapped around your shoulders, and for a while you just sat there in the soft hotel light.
“I’m glad we came,” you said.
“Me too.”
“I’m glad you asked me on that first not-date.”
“I’m glad you panicked and forgot your wallet.”
“I didn’t forget my wallet.”
“You did.”
“I was overwhelmed by your charm.”
“I had no charm.”
“You had goalie intensity. It worked for me.”
Gwyn smiled and pressed a kiss to your temple.
You tilted your face up. “You know what I’d tell us if I could go back?”
“What?”
“That it works.”
Her eyes searched yours.
“Not easily,” you said. “Not perfectly. But it works. The distance doesn’t win. The fear doesn’t win. Hockey takes a lot, but it doesn’t take this.”
Gwyn looked down at your wedding ring.
Her fingers covered it.
“I needed to hear that,” she admitted.
“Now?”
“Always.”
You rested your forehead against hers.
Outside, Athens hummed with summer night. Somewhere, there was still music. Somewhere, teenagers were going home with Pride stickers on their phones and new dreams tucked carefully into their chests. Somewhere, the younger versions of you and Gwyn were walking back from pizza, hands empty but hearts full, not knowing that someday they’d return.
Not knowing that someday, the girl from Athens would go to Northeastern and become a star.
Not knowing that someday, she’d be drafted to Ottawa.
Not knowing that someday, you’d both still be hockey players, still tired, still stubborn, still chasing dreams in different cities and coming home to each other anyway.
Not knowing that someday, you’d build a marriage out of flights, train rides, hotel nights, shared calendars, FaceTime calls, and every small choice to come back.
Not knowing that someday, you’d sit in a hotel room during Pride Month with your wife’s hand over your ring and nothing left to hide.
Gwyn kissed you softly.
When she pulled away, her smile was small and sure.
“Happy Pride,” she said.
You touched the rainbow bracelet at your wrist, then her cheek, then the hand that had finally learned how to hold yours in public.
“Happy Pride,” you whispered.
And this time, when she reached for you, neither of you looked away.
The Kind of Pride No One Sees | Marie Philip Poulin x Laura Stacey
Summary: Sometimes you just need to learn that it's ok to live inside the light, not outside it.
Word Count: 4.9k
Warnings: no use of Y/N
A/N: Hello everyone! Happy Pride! I am hoping to write a fic a day for Pride Month, so if you have any ideas for any of the people I write for, or even someone new, send them my way!
Masterlist
By the first week of June, Pride had already settled into the apartment like it belonged there.
It was in the little rainbow flags tucked into the plant pots by the kitchen window. It was in the Progress Pride magnet holding up the grocery list on the fridge, right beside the Montreal Victoire schedule and a photo of your moms on the ice, arms around each other after a game. It was in the bracelet Laura had bought from a queer-owned shop near the Village and immediately declared her “lucky June bracelet,” even though she had said the exact same thing about three other bracelets in the last two years.
It was also in the rainbow bandana tied around Arlo’s neck.
Arlo hated it.
Laura insisted he loved it.
“You look festive,” your mom told him on Saturday morning, crouching in front of him with both hands on his furry cheeks. “You look proud. You look like an ally.”
Arlo blinked at her with the exhausted patience of a dog who had learned long ago that humans were strange and couldn’t be fixed.
Pou, your mama, sat at the kitchen table with one hand around her coffee mug and the other scrolling through her phone. She looked up, took in Arlo’s betrayed expression, and said, “He looks like he wants a lawyer.”
You snorted into your cereal.
Laura turned toward you with immediate victory on her face. “See? She laughed. Arlo’s sacrifice has meaning.”
Pou’s mouth twitched. “I didn't agree to sacrifice the dog.”
“You married me. You agreed to a certain level of chaos.”
“That was not in the vows.”
“It was implied.”
Pou looked at you over the rim of her mug, eyes soft and amused. “Your mom is impossible before ten.”
“Your mama married me before ten,” Laura said.
Pou smiled faintly. “That was my mistake.”
Laura gasped like she had been deeply wounded. “During Pride Month? In front of our child?”
“In June, truth is still allowed.”
You laughed again, quieter this time, and tucked your knees up on the chair.
This was what Pride had always been in your home. Not perfect. Not polished. Not like the carefully edited clips people posted online of your moms smiling after games or standing together at events. Pride at home was Laura bringing home too many decorations and Pou pretending not to care while quietly fixing the crooked flags after everyone went to bed. It was rainbow sprinkles on pancakes. It was your moms kissing in the kitchen without thinking about it. It was old Team Canada shirts in the laundry, Montreal Victoire hoodies thrown over the couch, and your mom singing too loudly while your mama pretended she didn’t know every word.
Pride didn’t make your house feel uncertain.
Your house was the safest place you knew.
That wasn’t the problem.
The problem was outside.
The problem was school hallways, group chats, and people who thought being the daughter of Laura Stacey and Marie Philip Poulin meant you had already come into the world sure of yourself. The problem was people assuming your family made everything simple. Like having two married moms who were beloved in women’s hockey meant you never had to be confused. Like growing up surrounded by queer joy meant you weren’t allowed to have questions of your own.
And lately, you had questions.
Questions that sat behind your ribs.
Questions that lived under your tongue.
Questions you hadn’t said out loud yet, not because you were afraid your moms would love you less. That was the one thing you had never doubted. You knew love in this home the way you knew the sound of skates being packed into a bag, the smell of coffee before early practice, the quiet click of Pou’s keys in the door after a late game, and the warmth of Laura’s voice calling, “Hi, baby,” from any room in the apartment.
You knew you were loved.
You just didn’t know how to talk about something when everyone seemed to expect you to already have the answer.
Laura leaned her hip against the counter and pointed her spoon at you. “So, Pride market today. You still in?”
You looked down at your cereal.
The Pride market was supposed to be easy. The three of you went almost every year when hockey schedules allowed it. Sometimes it had to be quick because people recognized them. Sometimes it turned into a long afternoon of photos and hugs and little girls in jerseys telling your moms they played hockey because of them. Sometimes you loved that. Most of the time, you loved it.
This year, your stomach twisted.
“I don’t know,” you said.
Laura’s expression shifted, just a little. Not worry yet. More like the first second she noticed the ice changing under her skates.
“Okay,” she said softly.
Pou didn’t say anything. She just lowered her mug.
You hated that they noticed everything.
You loved that they noticed everything.
“I might have homework.”
“It’s Saturday,” Laura said gently.
“Homework still exists on Saturdays.”
“Unfortunately,” Pou added.
Laura glanced at her. “Not helpful.”
“I was agreeing.”
“You were making homework sound valid.”
“It is valid.”
“It is hateful.”
You smiled because you were supposed to, but it didn't reach all the way through you.
Pou saw that too.
Laura set her spoon down. “You don’t have to go, sweetheart. You know that, right?”
“I know.”
“It’s not a mandatory family Pride outing.”
Pou’s mouth twitched. “There is no attendance sheet.”
Laura nodded seriously. “There is no penalty box for skipping.”
You looked up. “You’d put me in a penalty box?”
“For bad opinions about my playlist, maybe.”
“Your playlist has four different versions of the same Chappell Roan song.”
“Because each version has a different emotional purpose.”
Pou looked at you. “I have tried to explain this isn't how playlists work.”
Laura pointed at her. “And yet you married me.”
“I was distracted.”
“By my charm?”
“By your speed.”
Laura grinned. “I’ll take it.”
You loved them so much it made your chest hurt. That was part of the problem too. Your parents weren't just married. They were Laura and Pou. They had built a life together in Montreal, on the same team, under the same impossible spotlight. They had been together for years before they were your parents. They had learned how to be public and private at the same time. They knew how to smile through cameras and then come home and be gentle with the parts of themselves that didn't belong to anyone else.
People called them icons.
People called them the kind of representation that mattered.
They were.
But you needed them to be your moms more than you needed them to be anyone’s icons.
“I just don’t feel like being looked at today,” you admitted.
Laura’s whole face softened.
Pou’s eyes stayed steady on yours.
You pushed your spoon around the bowl. “It’s not because of Pride. I like Pride. I like our Pride stuff. I like that you guys celebrate it. I like that you’re you.”
“We know,” Laura said.
“I just…” You swallowed. “At school, people keep making comments.”
Laura’s jaw tightened. Not angry at you. Angry near you.
“What kind of comments?” she asked.
“Not bad ones. Not exactly.”
Pou’s voice was quiet. “That doesn’t mean they’re okay.”
You shrugged. “Just stuff like, ‘You’re lucky your moms are gay, so you probably never had to come out,’ or, ‘Your family is already Pride goals, so you must be super confident.’ Or they ask what label I use like it’s casual. Like it’s the same as asking my favorite color.”
Laura breathed in slowly through her nose.
Pou’s fingers tapped once against her mug. It was a small movement, but you knew her well enough to know what it meant. Your mama was listening carefully. She was also trying very hard not to react too fast.
“And I don’t know what to say,” you continued. “Because I know they don’t mean to be cruel. But it makes me feel like I’m failing at something everyone thinks should be easy for me.”
Laura crossed the kitchen slowly and sat beside you. Not across from you. Beside you.
Pou stayed where she was for a moment, giving Laura the first words. That was one of their quiet parenting rhythms. Laura usually moved first. Pou anchored after.
“Honey,” Laura said, voice low, “you’re not failing.”
“I know you’re going to say that.”
“Good. Saves time.”
Despite yourself, you smiled.
Laura reached over and touched your wrist. She didn't let go until you turned your hand over and let her. Then she laced your fingers together.
“I get why people think a house like ours makes everything simple,” she said. “I really do. They see two moms who love each other. They see jerseys, interviews, Pride posts, and all that. They see the good parts, and the good parts are real.”
You nodded.
“But being loved doesn’t mean you never have to figure yourself out,” Laura continued. “It just means you don’t have to do it alone.”
That landed somewhere deep.
Pou stood then, bringing her mug to the sink. She rinsed it slowly, not because the mug needed that much attention, but because she sometimes organized her thoughts with her hands.
When she turned back around, her voice was soft.
“People think because your mom and I are comfortable now, it was always easy.”
Laura hummed. “It wasn’t.”
Pou leaned against the counter, arms crossed loosely. “Not because our love was wrong. It was never wrong. But privacy mattered to us. Timing mattered. Hockey mattered. Family mattered. We had to decide what parts of our life we were ready to share and what parts belonged only to us.”
You looked at her.
Pou didn't talk about her feelings as quickly as Laura did. Laura could build a bridge out of words in seconds. Pou used fewer words, but they were never careless. When she spoke like this, you listened.
“You're allowed to have that too,” Pou said. “Privacy. Time. Parts of yourself that are not ready for everyone.”
Your throat tightened. “Even during Pride?”
“Especially during Pride,” Laura said.
Pou nodded. “Pride isn't a test.”
Laura squeezed your hand. “There’s no correct volume.”
“And no correct timeline,” Pou added.
You stared down at your cereal until the colors blurred.
Laura shifted closer. “Is this about going to the market, or is it about something bigger?”
You hated how gently she asked it.
Something inside you wanted to lie. Not because you didn't trust her. Because once the truth had shape, it would exist outside your body, and you weren't sure you were ready for that.
“I don’t know,” you whispered.
Laura nodded as if that were a complete answer. “Okay.”
Pou came closer, pulled out the chair on your other side, and sat down. Now you were between them at the kitchen table, one mom holding your hand, the other sitting close enough that her knee brushed yours.
“You don’t have to know today,” Pou said.
You blinked hard.
Laura leaned her cheek against your shoulder for half a second, a small playful press that somehow made you want to cry. “You also don’t have to go to the Pride market today. Or you can go and leave after ten minutes. Or you can come with us but wear a hat and sunglasses and pretend you’re very famous and avoiding paparazzi.”
“You're the famous ones,” you muttered.
“Exactly. We’ll lend you our burden.”
Pou’s mouth twitched. “That isn't how fame works.”
Laura looked offended. “Don’t undermine me while I’m parenting.”
“I'm also parenting.”
“You're parenting quieter.”
Pou looked at you. “Is it working?”
You laughed, even with the tightness in your chest.
That was the thing about your moms. Laura opened the window when the room got too stuffy. Pou made sure the floor didn't move under you. Together, they made space for feelings without making feelings the only thing in the room.
You squeezed Laura’s hand. “I think I want to stay home.”
“Then you stay home,” Laura said immediately.
Pou nodded. “We can all stay.”
“No.” You shook your head. “You should go. People will be happy to see you.”
Laura frowned. “We don’t have to be seen.”
“I know. But you like going.”
Laura’s face softened, because it was true. She liked the market. She liked the little kids, the booths, the music, and the older queer couples who came up to her and Pou with tears in their eyes because seeing two women in hockey, married and happy, still meant something. Laura always left Pride events emotionally exhausted and completely full.
Pou liked it too, though she showed it differently. She didn't bounce from booth to booth like Laura did. She stood quietly beside her, took photos with fans, spoke softly to nervous kids, and carried whatever Laura bought.
“You sure?” Laura asked.
“I’m sure.”
Pou studied you. “We won’t be long.”
“You can be long.”
Laura narrowed her eyes. “That sounds like teenager code for please leave so I can eat chips on the couch.”
“It’s not not that.”
Pou nodded. “Honest.”
Laura kissed the side of your head. “Text us if you need us.”
“I know.”
“I mean it.”
“I know, Mom.”
Pou stood and placed a hand briefly on the back of your neck. Not a hug. Not a big gesture. Just warmth, steady and grounding.
“We’re close,” she said.
“I know, Mama.”
The corner of her mouth softened.
Then she let go.
The apartment felt different after they left. Not empty exactly. Your home was too full of them to ever feel empty. Laura’s hoodie was over the back of the couch. Pou’s running shoes were lined up too neatly by the door. Arlo followed you from room to room, still wearing his bandana, still deeply unhappy about it.
You spent an hour pretending to do homework.
Then another half hour actually doing it.
Then you gave up and wandered into the living room, where the Victoire blanket was folded over the couch. You wrapped yourself in it and turned on a movie you didn't watch.
Your phone buzzed around two.
A picture from Laura.
It was Pou standing at a booth, holding a paper bag in one hand and looking unimpressed while wearing rainbow sunglasses.
Mom: “She says she looks ridiculous. I say she looks like Pride James Bond.”
A second later, a text from Pou appeared.
Mama: “Your mom bought the sunglasses.”
Then another.
Mama: “I'm keeping them.”
You smiled so hard it hurt.
For a while, that was enough.
Then you opened Instagram.
You knew better. Truly, you did.
The first post was from the Pride market. A fan account had posted photos of your moms. Laura laughing with a group of kids. Pou signing a jersey. The two of them standing shoulder to shoulder in front of a rainbow-painted booth, Laura smiling wide, Pou’s smile smaller but unmistakably fond.
The comments were mostly sweet.
They usually were.
Icons.
Mothers of hockey.
My favorite hockey wives.
Imagine being their kid. You’d never have to be scared of coming out.
That one made your thumb stop.
Another reply underneath it said, literally, their kid won the parent lottery.
Then another.
No because if my parents were Laura Stacey and MPP I’d be out and proud by age five.
You stared until the words stopped looking like words.
None of it was cruel.
That was what made it harder to explain.
It was love pointed in the wrong direction. It was praise that still felt like pressure. It was strangers building a version of you out of assumptions and calling it support.
Your eyes burned.
Arlo put his chin on your knee.
“Thanks,” you whispered, even though he had done nothing but exist.
You closed the app and tossed your phone onto the couch.
A few minutes later, the front door opened.
Laura came in first with three tote bags and a rainbow flag tucked under her arm. “We’re home, and I only bought a reasonable amount of things.”
Pou followed her in with four more bags. “This isn't reasonable.”
“It’s Pride. Reasonable is a flexible concept.”
Pou saw your face before Laura did.
Her expression changed immediately.
Laura was still kicking off her shoes when Pou set the bags down and crossed the room.
“What happened?” Pou asked.
Laura looked up fast. “What?”
You wiped your face, annoyed with yourself. “Nothing.”
Pou sat on the coffee table in front of you. “Try again.”
That was Pou. Not unkind. Not sharp. Just steady enough to make pretending feel pointless.
Laura came over slower, worry all over her face. “Honey?”
You shook your head. “It’s stupid.”
Laura sat beside you. “We retired that sentence this morning.”
You let out a shaky breath that almost became a laugh.
Pou waited, elbows resting on her knees, eyes fixed on you.
You grabbed your phone and handed it to her without a word.
Pou read the comments. Her face didn't change much, but Laura was leaning over her shoulder, and Laura’s did.
“Oh,” Laura said softly.
Pou scrolled once, then stopped. She locked the phone and set it face down beside you.
“They’re being nice,” you said quickly. “I know they’re being nice.”
Laura’s voice was gentle. “Nice can still hurt.”
You looked away.
Pou leaned forward. “They don’t know you.”
“I know.”
“They know pieces of us,” Pou said. “Public pieces. They don't know our family. They don't know your heart.”
You swallowed.
Laura rested a hand on your back, moving it slowly between your shoulders. “I’m sorry people put that on you.”
“You didn’t do anything.”
“No,” Laura said. “But it still touches you because of us. I can be sorry for that.”
That undid you more than you expected.
You started crying, quiet at first, then harder when Laura pulled you into her side. You pressed your face into her shoulder and hated that you were crying over internet comments that weren't even mean. But Laura didn't make you feel silly. She held you like your hurt made sense.
Pou moved from the coffee table to your other side. She didn't crowd you at first. She waited until you reached for her sleeve. Then she shifted close and placed her hand over yours.
“I don’t want to be ungrateful,” you said, voice muffled against Laura’s hoodie. “I know people love you. I know what you mean to them. I love what you mean to them.”
“We know,” Pou said.
“But sometimes it feels like people think being your kid is a shortcut to being brave.”
Laura’s hand stilled on your back.
“And I don’t feel brave,” you whispered. “I feel normal. I feel confused. I feel like I’m trying to figure out what fits, but everyone already decided I must have figured it out because my moms are gay and married and happy.”
Laura kissed your temple. “Oh, sweetheart.”
Pou’s voice was quiet. “Normal is allowed.”
You looked at her.
She held your gaze. “Confused is allowed.”
Laura nodded. “Private is allowed.”
“Slow is allowed,” Pou added.
You laughed weakly through your tears. “You’re just listing things now.”
“Yes,” Pou said. “Important things.”
Laura leaned around you to look at her. “She’s making a very good list.”
Pou nodded once. “Thank you.”
You wiped your face. “I don’t know how you do it.”
“Do what?” Laura asked.
“Let people talk about you. Make assumptions. Turn your relationship into something that belongs to everyone.”
Laura took a long breath.
Pou leaned back against the couch, eyes going briefly to the window. Outside, the city was bright and wet from a quick afternoon rain. Somewhere nearby, someone was playing music loud enough for the bass to hum through the walls.
Laura answered first.
“Some days I don’t mind,” she said. “Some days it’s beautiful. I mean that. When people tell us they feel safer because we exist openly, I don’t take that lightly.”
Pou nodded.
“But some days,” Laura continued, “I want to go get groceries with my wife and not think about whether someone is taking a picture. Some days I want our love to just be ours.”
You leaned into her harder.
Pou spoke next. “When I'm on the ice, I understand attention. It has rules. Performance, responsibility, leadership. I know where to put those things.”
That made sense to you. Pou had always been good at carrying pressure when it had a scoreboard attached.
“At home,” she continued, “I don’t want to be Captain Clutch. I don’t want to be an example. I want to be Pou. I want to make coffee, forget the laundry in the dryer, listen to your mom sing badly, and be with you.”
Laura made an offended sound. “I sing with emotion.”
Pou looked at her. “You sing loudly.”
“Emotionally loud.”
You laughed, then cried again because laughing made your chest open.
Pou squeezed your hand. “People can love what we represent. But they don't get to decide what you represent.”
The room went very quiet.
Laura’s eyes filled.
You looked between them. “What if I never want to be public about anything?”
“Then you never are,” Laura said.
“What if I do someday, but not now?”
“Then someday is someday,” Pou said. “Today is today.”
Laura smiled softly. “We’re very big fans of today.”
Pou glanced at her. “Are we?”
“I’m trying to be inspirational.”
“You're doing okay.”
“Wow. Glowing review from Marie Philip Poulin.”
“Pou,” she corrected.
Laura softened immediately, smiling. “From Pou.”
That was when you realized something.
The world had Marie Philip Poulin.
Team Canada had their captain.
Montreal had their star.
Fans had Captain Clutch.
But here, sitting on the couch with bags from the Pride market scattered by the door and Arlo’s head on your foot, you had Mama.
You had Pou.
Not an icon. Not a headline. Not the player people turned into myth because she could score when an entire country needed her to.
Just your mama.
The one who fixed crooked flags when she thought no one noticed. The one who used fewer words because she wanted them to matter. The one who knew when to sit quietly beside pain instead of trying to chase it out of the room.
Laura kissed your hair again. “We got you something.”
You groaned. “Please don’t make me cry more.”
“It might make you cry a little.”
“Mom.”
“It’s not my fault I’m thoughtful.”
Pou stood and went to one of the bags. She pulled out tissue paper, then a folded piece of fabric. She handed it to you without ceremony.
It was a small patch.
Not a flag exactly. Not a label. Not something that declared anything too specific. It was a simple heart stitched in Pride colors, small enough to fit on the inside cuff of a hoodie or the lining of a backpack.
You ran your thumb over the thread.
Laura’s voice was softer now. “We saw it and thought of you.”
You stared at it. “Why?”
Pou sat back down. “Because it can be visible if you want.”
Laura touched the edge of the patch gently. “Or hidden if you want.”
Pou nodded. “Both are real.”
Your eyes filled again, but this time the tears felt different. Less sharp. More like something warm overflowing.
“You don’t have to put it anywhere,” Laura said quickly. “You can toss it in a drawer. You can give it to a friend. You can let Arlo wear it and deepen his betrayal.”
Pou looked at the dog. “He has suffered enough.”
Laura sighed. “Fine. No patch for Arlo.”
You held the patch against your chest. “I like it.”
Laura’s face softened.
Pou’s shoulders relaxed in a way most people wouldn't notice.
But you noticed.
Of course you noticed.
Later, after dinner, after Laura burned the garlic bread and blamed the oven, after Pou scraped off the worst parts and ate it anyway because she hated wasting food, after the three of you watched half a movie before Laura fell asleep with Arlo’s head in her lap, you took the patch to your room.
You sat at your desk with your backpack in front of you.
For a long time, you just held it.
Visible or hidden.
Both are real.
You thought about putting it on the front pocket. Then inside the zipper. Then nowhere at all.
Finally, you opened the small inside flap of your backpack, the one no one else ever saw unless you showed them. You pinned it there with a safety pin from your desk drawer. It was tucked away, private, but not buried.
You could reach it whenever you wanted.
That felt right.
The next morning, you found Pou in the kitchen before Laura woke up.
That happened sometimes during rare quiet mornings. Pou would make coffee and sit by the window, reading or answering messages, while the city slowly came alive below. She looked different in morning light. Less like the person cameras chased, more like someone who belonged to the quiet.
She glanced up when you came in. “Morning.”
“Morning, Mama.”
Her expression softened immediately, the way it always did when you called her that. It was tiny, almost hidden, but you saw it.
She nodded toward the stove. “Pancakes?”
“Mom’s still asleep.”
“I can make pancakes.”
You gave her a look.
Pou’s mouth twitched. “I can make edible pancakes.”
“There’s a difference?”
“Yes.”
You sat at the counter while she moved around the kitchen. Pou cooked the way she played hockey, focused and precise, like measuring flour was a faceoff she intended to win. Laura cooked as if the kitchen were a party and every ingredient had been invited. Pou cleaned as she went. Laura somehow used six bowls for one recipe.
Both styles worked.
Mostly.
You watched Pou pour batter into the pan. “I put the patch in my backpack.”
She didn't turn around, but you saw her pause.
“Where?”
“Inside flap.”
She nodded once. “Good place.”
“Private place.”
“Good place,” she repeated.
You rested your chin on your hand. “Thank you.”
Pou flipped the pancake. It landed perfectly because of course it did.
“For the patch?” she asked.
“For not making it a big thing.”
She turned the heat down and looked at you then.
“You get enough big things from the world.”
Your throat tightened.
Pou plated the pancake and set it in front of you. Then she leaned on the counter, close but not crowding.
“I want you to know something,” she said.
You picked up your fork, then set it back down.
Pou’s voice stayed low. “Your mom and I love Pride. We love celebrating. We love that our family can exist openly in this city, in this sport, in this life. We know that matters.”
You nodded.
“But our home isn't only safe because it has flags,” she continued. “It is safe because you can be honest here. Happy honest. Sad honest. Confused honest. Quiet honest.”
You blinked fast.
Pou reached across the counter and tapped two fingers lightly against your wrist. It was such a small touch, but it steadied you.
“You don't have to match the decorations,” she said.
A laugh slipped out of you, watery and surprised.
Pou smiled.
Then Laura shuffled into the kitchen wearing one of Pou’s sweatshirts and one sock, hair wild, eyes half open. “I smell pancakes and emotional growth.”
You groaned. “How do you always know?”
Laura kissed the top of your head on her way to the coffee. “Mother’s intuition.”
Pou looked at her. “You heard voices and smelled food.”
“That too.”
Laura poured coffee, took one sip, then looked between you both. Her expression softened, waking up fully. “Are we okay?”
You thought about it.
The comments still existed. The questions still existed. School would still be weird sometimes. People would still assume. Pride would still be loud outside your door, colorful and joyful and complicated in all the ways big public love could be.
But your backpack had a hidden patch.
Your kitchen had pancakes.
Your mom was wearing one sock.
Your mama was watching you with steady eyes, waiting for the truth, not a performance.
“Yeah,” you said slowly. “I think we are.”
Laura smiled. “Good.”
Pou slid another pancake onto a plate and handed it to Laura.
Laura looked down at it, then at you. “Did Mama make these?”
“She did.”
“Are they edible?”
Pou gave her a flat look.
Laura kissed her cheek quickly. “I trust you with my life and most breakfast foods.”
“Most?”
“You know what happened with the omelet.”
“That was one time.”
“It had texture.”
You started laughing.
Pou tried to look offended, but Laura was smiling at her, and then Pou’s face did that thing it did only at home, softening completely before she could stop it.
It occurred to you, not for the first time, that this was the kind of Pride people didn't always know how to celebrate.
Not the parade version. Not the poster version. Not the version with cameras and captions and everyone watching.
This quieter thing.
Mom stealing Mama’s sweatshirt.
Mama making pancakes.
A hidden patch in your backpack.
Your mothers standing beside you without pushing you into the light.
Love didn't always need a speech.
Sometimes it looked like a small stitched bunny.
Sometimes it sounded like pancakes hitting a plate.
Sometimes it felt like Pou’s fingers tapping your wrist, steady as a promise.
You ate breakfast between your moms while Montreal brightened outside the window, flags moving in the summer air.
And for the first time all week, Pride didn't feel like something you had to become.
It felt like something you already had.
Home.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
L'Amour à Trois
Relationship: Marie Philip Poulin/Laura Stacey/Nicole Gosling
Words: 8k
Warnings: Shameless smut.
Summary: Nicole gets really drunk at the Walter Cup celebration parade and her captains take care of her. Then the next day they take care of her.
A/N: I know I said I'd never write smut. It is what is it. I was inspired.
AO3 Link
Nicole is drunk. So so so drunk. Drunker than she’s ever been. They won, and ever since the final horn blew there’s been someone at her side putting drinks in her hand, or pouring drinks in her mouth. They won, and Nicole’s drunk, and she’s never been happier.
“You should kiss her,” Nicole says, her arm around Laura’s shoulders. She always thinks Laura should kiss Marie, but she’s usually in control of herself enough not to say it.
“No!” Laura says right away. She hasn’t drank as much as Nicole, and she’s better at keeping her senses about her.
“Should I kiss her?”
Nicole doesn’t know why she asks. She does, of course, want to kiss Marie. Every queer hockey player her age wants to kiss Marie. She’s grown up watching Marie play hockey, watching Marie score goals she has no business scoring, watching Marie on the ice after winning a gold medal, hair sweaty and beer in hand. She’s imagined enough times what it would be like to be on a winning team with Marie, to be the one hugging her, or pouring beer into her mouth, or Marie pouring beer into her own mouth. She’s imagined herself scoring the game winning goal in overtime, having Marie jump into her arms, Marie cornering her in the locker room after, telling her she’s good, telling her she deserves a reward-
“Yes!” Laura says, “You should! Go ahead!”
Permission granted, Nicole moves forward, grabs Marie’s cheeks in her hand. Marie instinctively puckers her lips and Nicole wonders how often Laura grabs her like this. She doesn’t kiss Marie, because she’s not that drunk and they’re on stage, and Marie is her captain. She laughs and lets go as Marie’s eyes widen for a brief moment before she’s laughing too. Nicole moves back, puts her arm back around Laura’s shoulders as Laura laughs along with them.
Later, after the parade, when the team is piled back in the bus and more drinks are had and they’re driven back to the rental hall they have for the night, and even more drinks are passed around, Nicole sits for what feels like the first time in a week. The alcohol is finally starting to catch up to her, and the hours in the sun, and she thinks she might just fall asleep here, head on the wobbly table in front of her.
“Come on.”
There’s hands, on her shoulders, her head, her face. Lifting her head up, moving her hair out of her face.
“Come on cherie.”
Then there’s a glass of water in front of her, and she fumbles at it clumsily. There’s a chuckle in her ear, and her fingers won’t work.
“I got it.”
It’s Marie, Nicole finally focuses her eyes on her captain beside her. Marie has one hand on the back of Nicole’s neck, and the other slowly, gently, feeds Nicole sips of water. Marie is smiling at her softly, and Nicole will do anything she asks. She imagines Marie telling her to kiss her, or to kiss Laura, telling her to get on her knees right here, right now, and Nicole would. She would crawl after Marie all night long if Marie asked her to.
“Good girl,” Marie says as Nicole finishes the water. Nicole’s eyes roll back in her head at Marie’s words and she presses her head harder against Marie’s hand at her neck. If she was sober, and not dealing with the early effects of sun exhaustion, Nicole would be so embarrassed by her behavior.
“She’s so cute, isn’t she?”
Laura’s voice, from behind her, and Nicole can’t turn around because Laura’s hands are on her shoulders, keeping her in place.
“She kept asking if she could kiss you,” Laura continues.
Nicole remembers the kisses she planted on Laura’s cheeks all day. Feeling so overwhelmed with affection that she couldn’t help it, that she needed somewhere to put her feelings, her love, for her team, her captains. She’d do it again, if Laura let her.
“We’re probably going to have to make sure she gets home okay.”
Marie’s accent is thicker when she’s been drinking. Nicole has the strangest urge to feel it on her tongue, to let Marie talk into her mouth, or to feel Marie’s throat vibrate under her tongue as she talks.
“Maybe we should take her home with us,” Laura suggests, “So we can make sure she’s okay.”
“Yes please,” Nicole slurs.
Marie laughs, and Laura presses harder against her back, and Nicole flops her head forward to rest her forehead on Marie’s wrist.
“You’re right Laura,” Marie says, “We’re her captains, we should take care of her.”
“Yes please,” Nicole slurs again. Her tongue isn’t quite cooperating with her, and she’s not sure if she’s making sense, if either of them can understand what she’s saying.
“Alright baby, we will.” Laura kisses the crown of Nicole’s head. They maneuver her until she’s resting on the table again. Laura hunches over, bringing her face inches from Nicole’s. Laura can’t kneel, Nicole remembers. “Can you sit here for us? Can you stay put until we can leave? Can you do that for us baby?”
Nicole nods. She’ll do anything they ask.
“Good girl.”
Nicole doesn’t stop the noise she makes at that.
Laura strokes the side of her face. “You’re just so sweet, aren’t you? We have to stay for a bit, because we’re the captains, but we’ll come get you before we leave. If you start feeling bad, come tell me or Marie, okay?”
“Kay,” Nicole answers.
“If you need to sleep you can,” Laura says. Nicole didn’t notice her eyes were closed.
“Kay,” She says again. She’s tired now, and Laura and Marie are making her feel so soft and warm.
Nicole doesn’t know how much time has passed, going through the rest of the night in a state of sleeping and wakefulness. She whines as hands shake her awake.
“Come on cherie, it’s time to go home.”
Nicole tries to stand and sort of stumbles over until Marie catches her. The sleep doesn’t seem to have sobered her up any and now all the drinks she’s had today are sitting heady in her brain. As they walk to the Uber, Nicole giggles with every step. She’s sandwiched between Marie and Laura, Marie’s arm around her waist and Laura’s around her shoulders. Marie slides into the backseat first, then Laura shepherds Nicole in after. She giggles again as she bounces in her seat. Laura pushes her hip to make her slide over into the middle seat, then Laura slides in beside her. She has Marie’s thigh pressed to hers on one side and Laura’s on the other.
The driver gives her a look when they pile in and she just giggles harder in response. Marie says something to him in French and he shrugs and faces forward. Between Laura and Marie they manage to get Nicole’s seatbelt buckled, with Nicole trying to help but not being able to line the buckle with the clip.
As they drive, Nicole’s rocked between Laura and Marie. It’s funny to start, Nicole exaggerating the motion, but soon she begins to feel nauseous. She wraps her arms around her stomach and leans forward slightly. Marie leans close to her.
“Are you alright?”
Nicole nods, squeezing her eyes shut. The driver says something that has Marie lifting her head and snapping at him in aggressive French. Laura pulls Nicole into her side, holding her tightly. It helps, and the wave passes. She stays in Laura’s hold until the car stops outside Laura and Marie’s house.
Nicole has been here before, but never like this. Never alone, never too drunk to walk straight, never with her captains finding every excuse to touch her.
Arlo greets them at the door, jumping up and down with excitement. Nicole gasps loudly and drops to his level. It feels more coordinated than it is, more elegant and graceful. In reality, she deadweights out of her captain’s arms and hits the floor with a loud thunk of her knees.
“Tabernak!” Marie swears. “Be careful Nic.”
Nicole ignores her as she lets Arlo jump on her shoulders and lick her face. The added weight throws Nicole off balance and she goes tumbling back with Arlo.
Eventually, Laura calls Arlo to her and he goes bounding to the back door to be let outside. Marie grabs Nicole under her armpits and hoists her up. Now that they’re home, the exhaustion she felt comes back at full force. She thinks she could honestly just fall asleep on the floor in the entry way and be happy. Marie, of course, doesn’t allow that, and slowly helps Nicole up the stairs. She trips twice and each time Marie catches her with a “careful caneton.”
By the time Laura joins them, Marie has got Nicole into their bedroom and is fighting to keep Nicole from curling up in bed. It's comfortable, and it’s warm, and Nicole is so tired.
“Let’s get you into sleep clothes baby,” Laura says.
Nicole, despite herself, obeys, and sits while Laura and Marie pull shorts and a tee out of their drawers. Nicole doesn’t have the capabilities to change, and spends a few minutes pulling at her shirt in vain until Marie steps in, pulling it over her head easily. The pants are next, and a bit more of a challenge, but the three of them managed to get Nicole changed. Then, Marie and Laura pull her into the ensuite and hand her a toothbrush. She goes through the motions half assed, starting to fall asleep against the sink. Then, finally, thankfully, Nicole is led to their bed and tucked under the covers. She barely notices or cares when Marie and Laura crawl in on either side of her.
***
In the morning, Nicole wakes with a pounding headache and a sour taste in her mouth. She blearily blinks her eyes open, grateful to herself that she remembered to shut the blinds last night. And then, of course, as she takes stock of her surroundings, realizes that she’s not in her own home. There’s a framed photo of Marie and Laura’s wedding on the nightstand, along with a glass of water and Advil. Nicole takes two Advil and chugs the water, then allows herself to feel embarrassed.
She remembers a good chunk of the day before, some details missing. She remembers Marie and Laura taking care of her last night, and taking her home so they could “make sure she was okay”. It makes her feel fuzzy inside, that they care so much about her, that they brough her to their home to keep an eye on her, that they didn’t think her behaviour yesterday was weird or off-putting or immature.
There’s a note on the nightstand, which Nicole ignored before, but it has her name on the top with big swoopy letters.
Nicole
Marie and I are taking Arlo for a walk then making breakfast downstairs. There’s a towel for you in the ensuite if you want to shower. Use anything you want in the shower. If we’re not home when you wake up text us and we’ll come back
Laura
There’s a hastily scribbled heart at the bottom, which Nicole takes as Marie’s contribution. It makes the fuzzy feeling in her chest grow, and she chooses not to examine it as she heads to the ensuite to shower.
The shower wakes her up more, and makes her feel more like a person, and the Advil starts to kick in and the headache fades. She realizes after her shower, as she’s toweling her hair dry, that the only clothes she has are the ones she wore to sleep last night or her outfit from yesterday. She wraps her towel around herself and heads back into the bedroom, trying to locate where her clothes went. She can’t find them, but there’s a pile of neatly folded clothes on the bed that weren’t there before, with another note with her name on it.
Nicole
We put your clothes in the wash so they wouldn’t smell like beer anymore. Wear these today
Laura
There’s no heart on this note, which Nicole presumes means this is Laura’s doing and Laura’s alone. Nevertheless, she puts them on. The pants have the Hockey Canada logo on the side and she has to roll them a few times at the ankle to keep them from dragging on the ground. Laura’s then, she figures. The shirt is faded slightly, with Montreal Stars across the chest. Marie’s, Nicole knows.
They smell like them. Nicole smells like them.
She pads downstairs and finds Laura in the kitchen. Laura smiles at her and directs her to sit at the island. Laura places a plate of food in front of her, scrambled eggs and toast. Nicole nibbles at the toast, testing how her stomach feels after yesterday.
“Coffee?” Laura asks, voice raspier than normal.
“Yes please,” Nicole says. Or rather, tries to say. She manages the first syllable before her voice dies and she starts to cough. Her throat burns. She hadn’t spoken yet today and didn’t realize how much all the yelling yesterday took a toll on her voice.
Laura laughs a little, and hands Nicole a glass of water. Nicole takes it with a grateful smile, not trusting her voice again. The water helps a little. Laura brings her over a mug of coffee and a spoon in her one hand.
“Honey,” Laura says, “It’ll help your throat.”
Nicole reaches for the spoon, but Laura doesn’t hand it over. Nicole pauses, hand outstretched, and Laura sets the mug down and uses her now free hand to grab Nicole’s. Nicole is then forced to look up at Laura from her seat and let Laura feed her the spoon. Laura is staring at Nicole’s mouth as she slides the spoon back out. Nicole thinks Laura’s eyes darken at the action, but there’s no way.
The honey helps, and the coffee, and the food. Laura is leaning on the counter across from her staring at her over the lip of her own coffee mug. Nicole doesn’t feel uncomfortable with it, but she feels like Laura’s waiting on something from her.
“Thank you,” Nicole says. It comes out gravelly and quieter than normal, but at least she can speak and be understood.
“Feeling better now?”
“Yeah. Thank you for last night,” Nicole says. “I was a mess. I wouldn’t have blamed you for just dumping me at my apartment.”
Laura frowns. “We would never do that to you. What kind of captains would we be if we just left you?”
“Right,” Nicole breaks eye contact. She feels stupid now, for feeling special, for feeling like this all meant something. They’re her captains, and she’s a rookie, and they were taking care of her because it’s their duty, not because they like her or anything. Not because she’s anything more than a teammate to them. She doesn’t want to start crying and she doesn’t want to try and explain why to Laura.
“I should probably–”
Nicole doesn’t get to finish her sentence because Marie is there suddenly, hugging Nicole around the shoulders and kissing the top of her head.
“Bon matin,” Marie says, “Ca va?”
“She lost her voice last night,” Laura says before Nicole can answer, “You should’ve heard her when she first woke up, she couldn’t speak at all.”
“Non?” Marie leans over so she can look at Nicole. “Pauvre caneton.”
Nicole feels explicitly like she should thank Marie too. Or apologize. Probably both. Nicole opens her mouth to speak, but Marie carries on as if she doesn’t notice, and speaks in such rapid fire French that Nicole can’t keep up. Nicole knows French. Not a lot, not as much as she probably should, but she took French in high school and she’s lived in Montreal for a whole season, so she knows French. But Marie speaks way faster than she’s used to and throws in words and expressions that Nicole guesses are regional to Beauceville.
Laura responds back in French, slower, and Nicole can sort of understand her, but she’s still lost with only one half of the conversation. Then they stop, and turn to her expectantly, and Nicole realizes they’re waiting for her to answer.
“What?” Nicole manages, “Sorry, I don’t…” She pauses to clear her throat. “I don’t know what you said.”
Marie clicks her tongue and gives Nicole a sympathetic look. If it was anyone else, Nicole would be offended. If Tabin looked at her like that Nicole would give her fiercest glare and tell her to fuck off. She doesn’t do that to Marie. She’s not sure what her face does, but it makes Marie spring forward and cup her cheeks and kiss her on the nose.
“Caneton, you sound awful!” Marie says, “You need to rest your voice. Have you had water today?”
Nicole nods, speechless with Marie’s hands still warm on her cheeks.
“Bien.” Marie kisses Nicole’s nose again, and then her forehead, and both of her cheeks, and then mercifully she lets go before Nicole can do anything embarrassing.
“We were just saying that today is a recovery day for us after yesterday,” Laura says, “We can order a cheat meal for dinner tonight.”
“What are you going to get?” Nicole asks.
“What would you like?” Marie asks right back.
Nicole had thought that after breakfast that she would go home, that they would drive her home or get her an Uber home and she would go back to her apartment and sleep off the hangover and start the process of packing up her stuff for the offseason. And now they’re looking at her, asking her what she wants for dinner, because of course in their minds she’s staying.
“I don’t know,” Nicole eventually answers.
“We have time to decide.” Laura sets her mug in the sink and walks towards the back door. “Normally I would suggest we sit outside on such a nice day, but I think we’ve all had a bit too much sun from yesterday. So maybe an indoor day would be better.”
Marie agrees, and then Nicole is seated between them on the couch. She tried to sit on an end, but they didn’t give her a choice. Laura flips through the channels on their TV until she finds one she likes. She leans back and throws her arm over the back of the couch. There’s no way for Nicole to sit where Laura’s arm isn’t resting on her shoulders. She tries not to focus too hard on it. They’re about halfway through an episode of Property Brothers before Nicole loses the battle to keep her eyes open and falls asleep tucked into Laura’s side.
Later, when she wakes up again, Laura isn’t there and Nicole is horizontal on the couch with a pillow under her head and a blanket covering her. She shifts, and as she moves her legs, a hand settles on her calf. She inhales sharply and looks over to see Marie with Nicole’s legs in her lap.
“Sorry,” Nicole says, “I didn’t mean to fall asleep.”
“Nonsense.” Marie waves off her apology. “You need the sleep. You had a busy day yesterday.”
Nicole sits up, and Marie lets her. She keeps the blanket pulled up to her neck.
“Are you cold, caneton?”
Nicole drops the blanket, lets it fall to her lap. “I’m okay.” Nicole rubs at her eyes and runs a hand through her hair. Marie is facing her on the couch and Nicole starts to feel like she’s being examined.
“What?” Nicole finally says, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“How much do you remember from yesterday?”
Nicole freezes. She feels her stomach drop to her knees. This is it, this is where Marie will tell her what she did yesterday was inappropriate and childish. That she’s disappointed in Nicole and expected better.
“I-I’m sorry! I never drink that much, I’m so sorry if I offended you, I didn’t mean to I swear!” It all comes out in a rush and Nicole is sure it’s not enough, that she needs to say more.
“I’m not upset with you!” Marie says quickly. “Laura isn’t either. That’s not what I was asking.”
“Oh.”
“I wanted to ask you about yesterday, but I wanted to make sure you remember it. It was so much fun, one of the best memories I have from hockey.”
“Mine too,” Nicole says sheepishly, feeling silly. “I remember it. I wasn’t that drunk.”
“Good.”
Marie’s hand finds her knee over the blanket. Nicole can feel the heat on her skin even through all the layers between them. She swallows thickly, staring at the gold band on Marie’s ring finger.
“Laura told me you kept asking to kiss me.”
Nicole wants to apologize again. Even though Marie already said she’s not upset, that’s the kind of thing that would upset her married teammates. You can’t just tell someone you want to kiss their wife and expect it to be fine.
“It’s okay,” Marie continues, “If you did. If you still do.”
“I-I didn’t… I didn’t mean it like that.” Nicole wants the ground to swallow her up. “I mean, you’re… I respect you and Laura so much, I would never–”
“Nicole,” Marie interrupts. Nicole’s mouth snaps shut. “I already told you we’re not upset. You don’t need to explain. I’m only asking if you still want to kiss me.”
“I… Pou. I don’t know what you want me to say.”
“Desoleé cherie,” Marie’s fingers tighten on her knee. “I’m trying to tell you that I want to kiss you. If you still want to kiss me.”
Nicole’s brain short circuits.
“What?”
Marie chuckles and she reaches out to brush Nicole’s hair behind her ear. She keeps her hand there, against Nicole’s cheek.
“Can I kiss you cherie?”
Nicole doesn’t know what to say, or if she even could form words if she knew. This has been a fantasy of hers for a long time, and it’s happening. She doesn’t know if it’s actually happening or if this is just another fantasy her hungover brain is conjuring up. Regardless, Nicole isn’t an idiot, and she’s never going to deny Marie Philip Poulin anything.
She nods.
Marie doesn’t kiss her right away. Nicole keeps waiting for it, but Marie takes her time. She runs her fingers through Nicole’s hair, brushes the pads of her fingers over Nicole’s face. Her thumb slides over Nicole’s bottom lip and Nicole can’t stop herself from opening her mouth and sucking the tip of Marie’s thumb into her mouth.
“Sacrement,” Marie groans lightly. It succeeds in what Nicole wants, because Marie shoots forward and finally, finally kisses her.
In all of Nicole’s fantasies, there’s a million ways Marie would kiss her. Softly, gently, barely any pressure. Or hard and aggressive and barely letting Nicole keep up. And still in all of her fantasies, none of them comes close to the real thing. Marie kisses her slowly, but deeply, mapping every inch of her mouth with her tongue. It’s overwhelming in the best way, and Marie doesn’t stop until Nicole’s lips are numb and her brain is empty.
Nicole is breathless when Marie breaks the kiss. Marie doesn’t exit Nicole’s space, which makes it worse. She stays and kisses every spot on Nicole’s face she can reach. Then, once Nicole is fully boneless against the back of the couch and accepting whatever Marie wants to do to her, Marie kisses down her neck and sucks lightly.
“Oh my god,” Nicole groans. She thinks she might die. She honestly might stop breathing and die. She can’t say she’d be too upset, after all this might be the best way to die. Go out as a champion and with Marie Philip Poulin kissing her.
Good things always come to an end, and far too soon for Nicole’s liking, Marie pulls away. She can’t stop the whine that escapes her. She keeps her eyes closed, slumped against the couch, worried that if she opens her eyes then the illusion will end.
“Don’t stop on my account.”
Laura.
Nicole forgot about Laura.
Marie was kissing her so well that Nicole forgot she has a wife. A wife who is also Nicole’s teammate and captain. A wife who is still in the house. A wife who could walk in on them at any moment.
“Vien ici,” Marie says, “You’re going to love her.”
Nicole’s eyes spring open as she feels a weight on the other side of her. Laura’s pupils are blown as she looks at Nicole. It’s intimidating, and the visual has Nicole pressing her thighs together. Laura’s eyes track the movement and she smirks. Nicole can feel wetness between her thighs. She’s never been this turned on in her life.
“Can I kiss you Nicole?”
Okay, now Nicole definitely thinks she might die.
She nods, again not sure if she can form words but needing Laura to kiss her right now. Laura, thankfully, doesn’t press for more and doesn’t tease like Marie.
Laura kisses differently than Marie. It’s no less intense, but Laura keeps biting Nicole’s lip, pulling back just to dive back in, changing the pace every few seconds until Nicole’s head is spinning. Marie is on her other side, attacking her neck with a fervor. The next time Laura pulls back, Nicole tips her head back.
“Please!” She gasps out.
“Please what?” Laura asks.
“Please, touch me, anything, please.”
“So needy,” Marie says against her neck. “You need us so bad.”
“Yes!” Nicole thinks she might cry if they don’t touch her soon. It feels like torture, the waiting. She doesn’t care about the embarrassment of begging her captains for it. She doesn’t care if it makes every shared locker room they have in the future very difficult for her.
“Let’s go upstairs,” Laura suggests.
Nicole literally does not care. She doesn’t care if they stay on this couch, or go to their bedroom, or if they drag her back out onto the streets of Montreal. She’ll do whatever will get them to touch her faster.
They lay Nicole down in the centre of the bed, and then Marie is on top of her, hands holding her thighs open so Marie can slot between them, and Marie’s mouth is on hers. She feels another rush of wetness in her underwear, and she begins to think they might start to smell her through the thin material of her pants. Laura’s pants. Fuck.
“Take your clothes off.” Laura’s commanding voice echoes through the space. Nicole turns her head to see Laura standing beside the bed, looking down at them. She raises her eyebrows at Nicole and Nicole rushes to comply. Her shirt gets tangled in her haste and Marie helps her with a chuckle.
“Slow down,” Laura says.
Nicole does. She lets Marie pull her shirt off, and does not squirm under their gaze. She fights the urge to cover herself. They’ve seen her before in the locker room, but this is different. Nicole shimmies her pants down as best as she can with Marie still on top of her. Now with only her underwear on, they can definitely smell her.
Laura sits beside Nicole on the bed and rests her hand firmly in the centre of Nicole’s chest, her thumb brushing the underside of Nicole’s breast. Nicole’s breathing quickens and she resists the urge to arch her chest into Laura’s hand. She needs it so badly, but she’s worried if she comes across as too demanding that they’ll stop.
“She’s so receptive,” Laura hums.
“She is,” Marie agrees.
They’re talking about her as if she’s not there. And it should be insulting, but instead it just makes Nicole try to squeeze her thighs together again, except she’s blocked by Marie’s body. Laura smirks at the reaction. Her and Marie have a silent conversation above her and Nicole fists her hands in the sheets.
The first press of Marie’s fingers against her, over her underwear, sends Nicole keening, arching off the bed. Marie’s not even doing anything, just rubbing at her, avoiding her clit. But it’s everything, and it’s enough, until it isn’t and Nicole shifts, moving her hips to try and find the right pressure. Marie pulls away only long enough to slide her hand under the hem of her underwear and suddenly Marie is touching her directly, and alternating between circling her clit and teasing at her entrance.
“Please!” Nicole moans, “More!”
Marie gives it to her, slipping one finger inside, then two, and then she’s fucking her finger into Nicole and the heel of her hand hits Nicole’s clit with every thrust.
It’s so good, everything Nicole wants and more. Unintelligible sounds are coming out of her mouth, ones she would be embarrassed about if it was anyone else with her. She feels Laura shift, and then Laura’s hand is playing with her nipple and Laura’s mouth covers the other. She arches her chest into Laura’s mouth. She’s shaking, and she’s crying out with every thrust, and she’s so close.
And Marie stops.
Nicole whines in protest.
Marie slides her wet fingers up Nicole’s stomach, smearing Nicole’s wetness over her abs, then up to her breasts. Nicole realizes too late what she’s doing, not until Laura’s tongue traces the path she left, licking up her slick. When Marie reaches her neck and keeps going, Nicole wonders if Marie will slide her fingers into Nicole’s mouth. She wants it, wants to taste herself on Marie’s fingers. Marie doesn’t, she lifts her hand and offers her fingers to Laura who sucks them into her mouth. Marie pulls her fingers out and slides them into her own mouth.
Nicole might cum just from the visual.
Marie tasting her and Laura on her fingers. Marie combining the three of them in one mouthful. Marie moaning at the taste. Laura moaning with her, as if she could taste it too. God, Nicole realizes with a groan, Laura can still taste her lingering on her tongue. Marie releases her fingers with a pop and then she’s sliding them past Nicole’s waiting lips. She sucks on them greedily. At this point they don’t taste like anything, but Nicole knows where they’ve been, and it’s her turn to taste Laura and Marie’s spit in her mouth.
“So,” Laura says. Marie leaves her fingers where they are. “We thought we’d give you options. You can cum on Marie’s fingers, or Marie can eat you out, or I’ll get the strap and you can ride me.”
Images flash in her minds in rapid succession. She already knows how good Marie’s fingers are from the brief experience she just had, and she really, really wants Captain Clutch’s hands to take her apart. At the same time, she wants Marie’s face between her thighs, wants Marie to drink directly from the source, wants to feel Marie’s accent on her clit.
And then there’s the strap.
Of course they have one. Nicole assumes every lesbian does. She wants to see it, wants to know what kind they have. She wants to watch Laura put it on, wants to get it wet with her mouth before she’s allowed to sink down on it. She wants to know if Marie does the same thing. She wants to see if it still tastes faintly like Marie even after they’ve cleaned it.
Marie slides her fingers out so Nicole can answer.
“I… I want…” She tries to catch her breath, but it feels impossible. Laura is still teasing her nipples, and Marie’s wet fingers are sliding down her chest. And she still doesn’t know what her choice is.
“All of it,” She decides. “I can take it. Please, all three, I need it so bad.”
Laura raises an eyebrow. “All three? You can do that for us? You can give us three orgasms?”
“Yes!”
“If that’s what you want,” Laura says. “Start with your fingers Marie.”
Marie pulls Nicole’s underwear down and off her legs, leaving her fully exposed to the pair. Nicole feels her heart in her throat knowing that Marie is going to take her apart, but she reaches a hand out to stop her before Marie touches her again.
“Wanna see you. Both of you. Don’t wanna be the only one naked.”
Nicole doesn’t know where to look. They’re both undressing and she wants to see everything. Marie is done first, and Nicole is drawn to the damp curls between her legs. Nicole can’t believe she made Marie that wet that she can see it from here. She can’t dwell, because Marie is leaning over and helping Laura out of her pants. Laura’s breath hitches every few seconds and Nicole remembers why when the brace on her knee is revealed. Marie presses a kiss to the exposed skin around the brace. Laura tangles her fingers in Marie’s hair, not pulling, not directing, just holding her. Marie keeps kissing around Laura’s knee and Nicole thinks it might be a ritual Marie does to all of Laura’s injuries.
Nicole makes and noise and they both look over at her.
“You should fuck her now,” Laura says, “Or I think she might go crazy without it.”
They shift around on the bed, and Laura ends sitting behind Nicole, holding Nicole against her. Marie is kneeling between her legs. Marie takes her time, as she does in everything. She kisses Nicole deeply then moves down her neck. She detours to kiss Laura over Nicole’s shoulder and they get distracted with each other. Even though Nicole needs Marie to touch her soon, she can’t be mad about it. She loves watching them kiss, loves watching them shed the layers of professionalism they craft at the rink.
They break apart and Marie continues her journey down Nicole’s body. Laura uses a hand on Nicole’s jaw to turn her head so Laura can kiss her. It’s overwhelming, Laura kissing her, Laura’s nipples pressed to her bare back, Marie kissing along the top of her breasts, and Marie’s fingers teasing the inside of her thighs. When Marie’s fingers reach their destination, Nicole moans into Laura’s mouth. She can’t keep the kiss up, but Laura doesn’t seem to mind, continuing to kiss Nicole even though she doesn’t reciprocate.
Marie doesn’t tease, immediately sliding two fingers into Nicole. She clenches down on them, letting out a loud moan. She’s too close already, and she doesn’t want it to end so fast, but she knows it’s not the end. She promised them three orgasms, and she’ll give them whatever they want from her.
Marie curls her fingers and Nicole’s gone, her orgasm crashing over her. She wails, her hips cant up uncontrollably. Laura holds her upper body close, kissing the side of her face, her shoulder.
“Sacrement!” Marie surges up and kisses her.
Marie doesn’t remove her fingers until Nicole’s legs stop shaking. Nicole’s trying to catch her breath, and it’s hard with Marie kissing her and Laura pinching her nipples.
“Was it good?” Laura asks. And yeah duh, Nicole thinks. She just had one of the best orgasms of her life, was that not obvious?
“Uh huh,” Nicole says.
“Can you keep going?” Laura asks. “Can you give us more? Let Marie eat you out?”
Nicole doesn’t answer, can’t answer, so she uses one hand to push Marie’s head down.
“Comme tu voudras cherie,” Marie says with a chuckle.
Nicole groans. “Oh my god.” She wants Marie to keep talking, because it’s so hot to hear Marie speak French (which will become a problem for future Nicole). But also, she really wants Marie to eat her out.
Marie kisses each of her thighs, bites and sucks marks that Nicole is glad she won’t have to cover up later. At the same time Laura bites down on Nicole’s shoulder.
“Please!” Nicole grabs Marie’s hair and tries to pull her where she needs her. She can feel Marie chuckle against her skin and she almost groans in annoyance. The groan turns into a moan as Marie’s tongue touches her clit.
Marie goes slower this time, drawing it out. She alternates between licking Nicole’s clit and sliding inside her entrance. Laura licks at the bruise that’s forming on Nicole’s shoulder, then sets to making another one at the crux of her neck. It’s so good, and all Nicole can think is how lucky Laura is that she gets Marie like this every day.
Marie moans against her and Nicole feels it in her core. Her hips jump up and Marie has to dodge to avoid taking a hit to the nose. Marie then uses her hands to hold Nicole’s hips down.
This time her orgasm almost sneaks up on her. She feels like she could lay here for hours with Marie between her legs, and then suddenly she’s teetering on the edge. Marie doesn’t speed up, she maintains the same pace, and Nicole didn’t think she could get off like this, but then Laura’s whispering “cum for us” in her ear and her legs close, trapping Marie between them. She doesn’t know if she’s making sounds, or saying words, or anything, because the only thing she can focus on is Marie’s mouth and Laura’s voice in her ear.
When she comes down, Marie and Laura are making out furiously over her. Nicole can see Laura’s tongue sliding in and out of Marie’s mouth. She doesn’t feel left out, even though neither of them are paying attention to her, because she can still feel them touching her all over.
“She tastes so good,” Laura says. And there they go again, talking as if she’s not there. And again, Nicole doesn’t mind.
“You should taste her directly.”
Laura hums, using her thumb to collect some of the wetness off Marie’ chin. She sucks it into her mouth, moaning slightly at the taste.
“Maybe next time,” Laura says.
Next time. Nicole’s glad because she doesn’t think once is enough. She has so much she wants to do to them, have them do to her.
“Besides,” Laura continues, “I like tasting her from you.”
Nicole doesn’t have the strength for it, but she manages to lift herself up enough to get her mouth on Marie’s chin. She licks at it, tasting herself. She sees what Laura means, she doesn’t think it would taste as good if she wasn’t licking herself off Marie’s face.
“Sacrement,” Marie gasps. It’s the third time she’s said it, and Nicole wants to know what it means.
“You’re perfect,” Laura says, “Our rookie. So good for us.”
Nicole moans at the words. She’s already come twice but she’s still so turned on.
“Are you ready bebe?” Marie asks. “For Laura’s strap? She really wants to watch you ride her. She’s been talking about it for months.”
“R-Really?”
The thought that her captains, her idols, have wanted her for months, have talked about this, about her, Nicole doesn’t know what to think. She thought everything she felt was one sided, that her attraction and infatuation with the couple was a fantasy that would never come true. She didn’t realize all the attention she got from them was more than a typical captain with their rookie.
“Oui,” Marie says, “She could barely control herself yesterday with you all over her.”
“Can you?” Laura brings her mouth back to Nicole’s neck. “Can you ride me? Show me how well you take it?”
“I want to,” Nicole says, because she does. “But… I can’t feel my legs.”
Nicole can feel Laura’s smile against her skin.
“Marie tends to have that effect.”
“I can help you cherie. You won’t have to do anything, just let me do the work,” Marie says.
“Okay,” Nicole agrees. “Whatever you want. I’ll do whatever you say.”
“Good girl,” Laura says. Nicole doesn’t care if she can walk tomorrow, or ever again, as long as Laura keeps calling her that. She’ll find a way to make her legs work if that’s what her captains want.
Marie moves her so Laura can get up, and Nicole’s eyes follow her around the room. Laura walks with a slight limp.
“Ca va?” Marie asks.
Laura answers without turning around. “Juste raide.”
“Can you keep doing that?” Nicole says.
“Speaking French?” Marie asks amusedly.
“Yeah.”
“Bien sûr,” Marie says, “Si tu veux, jolie fille.”
“Oh fuck, maybe not. I might not survive.”
Laura chuckles from the other side of the room and Nicole turns just in time to watch her tighten the harness on her hips. The dildo juts out, a dark maroon. Montreal maroon. Nicole stops breathing. She wants to see Laura wearing her home jersey with the strap.
“You like?” Laura stalks towards the bed. Nicole nods. “Marie picked it out. She loves to represent her team.”
As soon as Laura’s close enough, Nicole flips on her stomach and pulls Laura in by the straps of the harness. She sucks the tip of the strap into her mouth, feeling the weight of it on her tongue. She takes more of it. Laura swears above her and gathers her hair into a ponytail with her fist. Nicole wants her to pull on it, use her hair to direct her. She wants Laura to pull her around by her hair all day.
She want Laura to put her on her knees and make her suck on the strap in the middle of the locker room with their teammates watching.
Laura doesn’t pull, she just holds, and Nicole keeps going. She’s getting lost in it, getting sloppy with it, and she can feel spit pooling at the sides of her mouth and spilling out. She only stops when Laura tugs at her hair, pulling her off.
“Did I do good?” Nicole gasps.
“Fucking…” Laura whispers quietly. “Yeah baby, you did good. You did so good.”
Nicole smiles at that, feeling drunk on it.
Marie helps Laura sit on the bed, then true to her word, she helps Nicole to her knees, holds her weight as she moves forward to straddle Laura’s hips. Laura’s fisting the dildo, spreading the remainder of Nicole’s spit around.
“Please.” Nicole starts to beg. “Please, let me. Let me ride you, please, I need it so bad.”
“D’accord, ici, laissez-moi vous aider.”
Marie lifts Nicole by the hips and Nicole braces herself on Laura’s shoulders, being careful of Laura’s injured shoulder. Marie and Laura help line Nicole up with the tip of the strap. She sinks down on it slowly, hissing at the stretch. When she’s taken it all, when her hips are flush with Laura’s, she pauses. They don’t rush her, letting her adjust to the feeling. She opens her eyes to look at Laura. Laura’s face is pinched and she’s taking deep, measured breaths. For a second, Nicole thinks she’s in pain, that having Nicole in her lap is hurting her, and she almost offers to get up. Then Laura’s hips jump and her head tilts back and Nicole watches her throat bob as she swallows.
She’s holding herself back, Nicole realizes. She’s letting Nicole set the pace, letting Nicole take control. Nicole wants to see what Laura’s like when she takes control, when she stops holding back and just takes what she wants.
Next time.
Nicole rolls her hips, experimenting, and Laura exhales sharply.
“Patience amour,” Marie says, “It’s Nicole’s day.” Laura nods.
Nicole rolls her hips again. Marie’s hands help lift her up and down on the dildo. It’s hitting all the right spots inside her on every thrust. She starts speeding up. Laura’s hands cover Marie’s on her hips, and the three of them move together. Nicole is getting close, but this time she knows she won’t get there from this alone. She brings her hand down to rub her clit, until Marie knocks her hand out of the way and presses her own fingers against her. Marie finds the right rhythm almost immediately. Nicole wails. She’s right there, so close, and she’s crying out, begging, gasping out pleases and so close and harder, faster, more, right there.
She cries out as she cums and slumps against Laura. Her head is tucked into Laura’s neck and she’s panting onto Laura’s collarbone. Marie is rubbing her back. Now she’s really boneless, truly could not move if she wanted to. She’s worried her weight is hurting Laura, but she can’t make her body listen to her. Her walls are still fluttering around the dildo inside her.
“You did so good for us,” Laura whispers into her hair. “So perfect. You were made for us, weren’t you baby?”
She knows she needs to get up. It’s going to get uncomfortable soon, she’s going to get overstimulated after her third orgasm. She has no strength left.
“Wanna move,” She mumbles. “Wanna get up.”
Marie is there in a heartbeat, arms around her waist and slowly lifting her up. She gasps as the dildo pops out, suddenly empty. Marie helps her lay down on the bed, then she helps Laura out of the harness. Laura lays with her, petting her hair and whispering sweet nothings to her. Marie takes the strap to the ensuite and comes back a few moments later with a damp washcloth. She uses it to gently clean Nicole, wipe up the combination of spit, sweat, and cum off of her.
“How are feeling cherie?” Marie asks when she’s finished.
“Sooooo good.”
“Bien. Laura?”
“Soooo good,” Laura answers, teasing Nicole.
Nicole doesn’t have the energy to respond to that. Marie tucks herself against her back, stroking her arms. Nicole can feel Marie’s own wetness on the back of her thighs.
“What about you?” She asks, “Aren’t you gonna get off too?”
“Don’t worry about us,” Marie says. Nicole starts to protest before Laura interrupts.
“This was about you, we’re fine,” Laura says, “Maybe next time we’ll let you get us off first before we make you cum three times.”
Nicole sighs happily. “Yeah, lets do that.”
Marie shakes against her back as she laughs.
“Get some rest now caneton. We can go for round four later tonight.”
Marie hides behind Nicole as Laura reaches out to smack her. Nicole falls asleep to Marie’s laughter and Laura muttering about marrying a teenage boy. She dreams about laying Marie and Laura out on the bed and alternating eating them out until they’re both shaking.
Next time, she swears. She’ll do that next time.
Girl you need to write more smut in the future cause I’m SWEATING 🥵
L'Amour à Trois
Relationship: Marie Philip Poulin/Laura Stacey/Nicole Gosling
Words: 8k
Warnings: Shameless smut.
Summary: Nicole gets really drunk at the Walter Cup celebration parade and her captains take care of her. Then the next day they take care of her.
A/N: I know I said I'd never write smut. It is what is it. I was inspired.
AO3 Link
Nicole is drunk. So so so drunk. Drunker than she’s ever been. They won, and ever since the final horn blew there’s been someone at her side putting drinks in her hand, or pouring drinks in her mouth. They won, and Nicole’s drunk, and she’s never been happier.
“You should kiss her,” Nicole says, her arm around Laura’s shoulders. She always thinks Laura should kiss Marie, but she’s usually in control of herself enough not to say it.
“No!” Laura says right away. She hasn’t drank as much as Nicole, and she’s better at keeping her senses about her.
“Should I kiss her?”
Nicole doesn’t know why she asks. She does, of course, want to kiss Marie. Every queer hockey player her age wants to kiss Marie. She’s grown up watching Marie play hockey, watching Marie score goals she has no business scoring, watching Marie on the ice after winning a gold medal, hair sweaty and beer in hand. She’s imagined enough times what it would be like to be on a winning team with Marie, to be the one hugging her, or pouring beer into her mouth, or Marie pouring beer into her own mouth. She’s imagined herself scoring the game winning goal in overtime, having Marie jump into her arms, Marie cornering her in the locker room after, telling her she’s good, telling her she deserves a reward-
“Yes!” Laura says, “You should! Go ahead!”
Permission granted, Nicole moves forward, grabs Marie’s cheeks in her hand. Marie instinctively puckers her lips and Nicole wonders how often Laura grabs her like this. She doesn’t kiss Marie, because she’s not that drunk and they’re on stage, and Marie is her captain. She laughs and lets go as Marie’s eyes widen for a brief moment before she’s laughing too. Nicole moves back, puts her arm back around Laura’s shoulders as Laura laughs along with them.
Later, after the parade, when the team is piled back in the bus and more drinks are had and they’re driven back to the rental hall they have for the night, and even more drinks are passed around, Nicole sits for what feels like the first time in a week. The alcohol is finally starting to catch up to her, and the hours in the sun, and she thinks she might just fall asleep here, head on the wobbly table in front of her.
“Come on.”
There’s hands, on her shoulders, her head, her face. Lifting her head up, moving her hair out of her face.
“Come on cherie.”
Then there’s a glass of water in front of her, and she fumbles at it clumsily. There’s a chuckle in her ear, and her fingers won’t work.
“I got it.”
It’s Marie, Nicole finally focuses her eyes on her captain beside her. Marie has one hand on the back of Nicole’s neck, and the other slowly, gently, feeds Nicole sips of water. Marie is smiling at her softly, and Nicole will do anything she asks. She imagines Marie telling her to kiss her, or to kiss Laura, telling her to get on her knees right here, right now, and Nicole would. She would crawl after Marie all night long if Marie asked her to.
“Good girl,” Marie says as Nicole finishes the water. Nicole’s eyes roll back in her head at Marie’s words and she presses her head harder against Marie’s hand at her neck. If she was sober, and not dealing with the early effects of sun exhaustion, Nicole would be so embarrassed by her behavior.
“She’s so cute, isn’t she?”
Laura’s voice, from behind her, and Nicole can’t turn around because Laura’s hands are on her shoulders, keeping her in place.
“She kept asking if she could kiss you,” Laura continues.
Nicole remembers the kisses she planted on Laura’s cheeks all day. Feeling so overwhelmed with affection that she couldn’t help it, that she needed somewhere to put her feelings, her love, for her team, her captains. She’d do it again, if Laura let her.
“We’re probably going to have to make sure she gets home okay.”
Marie’s accent is thicker when she’s been drinking. Nicole has the strangest urge to feel it on her tongue, to let Marie talk into her mouth, or to feel Marie’s throat vibrate under her tongue as she talks.
“Maybe we should take her home with us,” Laura suggests, “So we can make sure she’s okay.”
“Yes please,” Nicole slurs.
Marie laughs, and Laura presses harder against her back, and Nicole flops her head forward to rest her forehead on Marie’s wrist.
“You’re right Laura,” Marie says, “We’re her captains, we should take care of her.”
“Yes please,” Nicole slurs again. Her tongue isn’t quite cooperating with her, and she’s not sure if she’s making sense, if either of them can understand what she’s saying.
“Alright baby, we will.” Laura kisses the crown of Nicole’s head. They maneuver her until she’s resting on the table again. Laura hunches over, bringing her face inches from Nicole’s. Laura can’t kneel, Nicole remembers. “Can you sit here for us? Can you stay put until we can leave? Can you do that for us baby?”
Nicole nods. She’ll do anything they ask.
“Good girl.”
Nicole doesn’t stop the noise she makes at that.
Laura strokes the side of her face. “You’re just so sweet, aren’t you? We have to stay for a bit, because we’re the captains, but we’ll come get you before we leave. If you start feeling bad, come tell me or Marie, okay?”
“Kay,” Nicole answers.
“If you need to sleep you can,” Laura says. Nicole didn’t notice her eyes were closed.
“Kay,” She says again. She’s tired now, and Laura and Marie are making her feel so soft and warm.
Nicole doesn’t know how much time has passed, going through the rest of the night in a state of sleeping and wakefulness. She whines as hands shake her awake.
“Come on cherie, it’s time to go home.”
Nicole tries to stand and sort of stumbles over until Marie catches her. The sleep doesn’t seem to have sobered her up any and now all the drinks she’s had today are sitting heady in her brain. As they walk to the Uber, Nicole giggles with every step. She’s sandwiched between Marie and Laura, Marie’s arm around her waist and Laura’s around her shoulders. Marie slides into the backseat first, then Laura shepherds Nicole in after. She giggles again as she bounces in her seat. Laura pushes her hip to make her slide over into the middle seat, then Laura slides in beside her. She has Marie’s thigh pressed to hers on one side and Laura’s on the other.
The driver gives her a look when they pile in and she just giggles harder in response. Marie says something to him in French and he shrugs and faces forward. Between Laura and Marie they manage to get Nicole’s seatbelt buckled, with Nicole trying to help but not being able to line the buckle with the clip.
As they drive, Nicole’s rocked between Laura and Marie. It’s funny to start, Nicole exaggerating the motion, but soon she begins to feel nauseous. She wraps her arms around her stomach and leans forward slightly. Marie leans close to her.
“Are you alright?”
Nicole nods, squeezing her eyes shut. The driver says something that has Marie lifting her head and snapping at him in aggressive French. Laura pulls Nicole into her side, holding her tightly. It helps, and the wave passes. She stays in Laura’s hold until the car stops outside Laura and Marie’s house.
Nicole has been here before, but never like this. Never alone, never too drunk to walk straight, never with her captains finding every excuse to touch her.
Arlo greets them at the door, jumping up and down with excitement. Nicole gasps loudly and drops to his level. It feels more coordinated than it is, more elegant and graceful. In reality, she deadweights out of her captain’s arms and hits the floor with a loud thunk of her knees.
“Tabernak!” Marie swears. “Be careful Nic.”
Nicole ignores her as she lets Arlo jump on her shoulders and lick her face. The added weight throws Nicole off balance and she goes tumbling back with Arlo.
Eventually, Laura calls Arlo to her and he goes bounding to the back door to be let outside. Marie grabs Nicole under her armpits and hoists her up. Now that they’re home, the exhaustion she felt comes back at full force. She thinks she could honestly just fall asleep on the floor in the entry way and be happy. Marie, of course, doesn’t allow that, and slowly helps Nicole up the stairs. She trips twice and each time Marie catches her with a “careful caneton.”
By the time Laura joins them, Marie has got Nicole into their bedroom and is fighting to keep Nicole from curling up in bed. It's comfortable, and it’s warm, and Nicole is so tired.
“Let’s get you into sleep clothes baby,” Laura says.
Nicole, despite herself, obeys, and sits while Laura and Marie pull shorts and a tee out of their drawers. Nicole doesn’t have the capabilities to change, and spends a few minutes pulling at her shirt in vain until Marie steps in, pulling it over her head easily. The pants are next, and a bit more of a challenge, but the three of them managed to get Nicole changed. Then, Marie and Laura pull her into the ensuite and hand her a toothbrush. She goes through the motions half assed, starting to fall asleep against the sink. Then, finally, thankfully, Nicole is led to their bed and tucked under the covers. She barely notices or cares when Marie and Laura crawl in on either side of her.
***
In the morning, Nicole wakes with a pounding headache and a sour taste in her mouth. She blearily blinks her eyes open, grateful to herself that she remembered to shut the blinds last night. And then, of course, as she takes stock of her surroundings, realizes that she’s not in her own home. There’s a framed photo of Marie and Laura’s wedding on the nightstand, along with a glass of water and Advil. Nicole takes two Advil and chugs the water, then allows herself to feel embarrassed.
She remembers a good chunk of the day before, some details missing. She remembers Marie and Laura taking care of her last night, and taking her home so they could “make sure she was okay”. It makes her feel fuzzy inside, that they care so much about her, that they brough her to their home to keep an eye on her, that they didn’t think her behaviour yesterday was weird or off-putting or immature.
There’s a note on the nightstand, which Nicole ignored before, but it has her name on the top with big swoopy letters.
Nicole
Marie and I are taking Arlo for a walk then making breakfast downstairs. There’s a towel for you in the ensuite if you want to shower. Use anything you want in the shower. If we’re not home when you wake up text us and we’ll come back
Laura
There’s a hastily scribbled heart at the bottom, which Nicole takes as Marie’s contribution. It makes the fuzzy feeling in her chest grow, and she chooses not to examine it as she heads to the ensuite to shower.
The shower wakes her up more, and makes her feel more like a person, and the Advil starts to kick in and the headache fades. She realizes after her shower, as she’s toweling her hair dry, that the only clothes she has are the ones she wore to sleep last night or her outfit from yesterday. She wraps her towel around herself and heads back into the bedroom, trying to locate where her clothes went. She can’t find them, but there’s a pile of neatly folded clothes on the bed that weren’t there before, with another note with her name on it.
Nicole
We put your clothes in the wash so they wouldn’t smell like beer anymore. Wear these today
Laura
There’s no heart on this note, which Nicole presumes means this is Laura’s doing and Laura’s alone. Nevertheless, she puts them on. The pants have the Hockey Canada logo on the side and she has to roll them a few times at the ankle to keep them from dragging on the ground. Laura’s then, she figures. The shirt is faded slightly, with Montreal Stars across the chest. Marie’s, Nicole knows.
They smell like them. Nicole smells like them.
She pads downstairs and finds Laura in the kitchen. Laura smiles at her and directs her to sit at the island. Laura places a plate of food in front of her, scrambled eggs and toast. Nicole nibbles at the toast, testing how her stomach feels after yesterday.
“Coffee?” Laura asks, voice raspier than normal.
“Yes please,” Nicole says. Or rather, tries to say. She manages the first syllable before her voice dies and she starts to cough. Her throat burns. She hadn’t spoken yet today and didn’t realize how much all the yelling yesterday took a toll on her voice.
Laura laughs a little, and hands Nicole a glass of water. Nicole takes it with a grateful smile, not trusting her voice again. The water helps a little. Laura brings her over a mug of coffee and a spoon in her one hand.
“Honey,” Laura says, “It’ll help your throat.”
Nicole reaches for the spoon, but Laura doesn’t hand it over. Nicole pauses, hand outstretched, and Laura sets the mug down and uses her now free hand to grab Nicole’s. Nicole is then forced to look up at Laura from her seat and let Laura feed her the spoon. Laura is staring at Nicole’s mouth as she slides the spoon back out. Nicole thinks Laura’s eyes darken at the action, but there’s no way.
The honey helps, and the coffee, and the food. Laura is leaning on the counter across from her staring at her over the lip of her own coffee mug. Nicole doesn’t feel uncomfortable with it, but she feels like Laura’s waiting on something from her.
“Thank you,” Nicole says. It comes out gravelly and quieter than normal, but at least she can speak and be understood.
“Feeling better now?”
“Yeah. Thank you for last night,” Nicole says. “I was a mess. I wouldn’t have blamed you for just dumping me at my apartment.”
Laura frowns. “We would never do that to you. What kind of captains would we be if we just left you?”
“Right,” Nicole breaks eye contact. She feels stupid now, for feeling special, for feeling like this all meant something. They’re her captains, and she’s a rookie, and they were taking care of her because it’s their duty, not because they like her or anything. Not because she’s anything more than a teammate to them. She doesn’t want to start crying and she doesn’t want to try and explain why to Laura.
“I should probably–”
Nicole doesn’t get to finish her sentence because Marie is there suddenly, hugging Nicole around the shoulders and kissing the top of her head.
“Bon matin,” Marie says, “Ca va?”
“She lost her voice last night,” Laura says before Nicole can answer, “You should’ve heard her when she first woke up, she couldn’t speak at all.”
“Non?” Marie leans over so she can look at Nicole. “Pauvre caneton.”
Nicole feels explicitly like she should thank Marie too. Or apologize. Probably both. Nicole opens her mouth to speak, but Marie carries on as if she doesn’t notice, and speaks in such rapid fire French that Nicole can’t keep up. Nicole knows French. Not a lot, not as much as she probably should, but she took French in high school and she’s lived in Montreal for a whole season, so she knows French. But Marie speaks way faster than she’s used to and throws in words and expressions that Nicole guesses are regional to Beauceville.
Laura responds back in French, slower, and Nicole can sort of understand her, but she’s still lost with only one half of the conversation. Then they stop, and turn to her expectantly, and Nicole realizes they’re waiting for her to answer.
“What?” Nicole manages, “Sorry, I don’t…” She pauses to clear her throat. “I don’t know what you said.”
Marie clicks her tongue and gives Nicole a sympathetic look. If it was anyone else, Nicole would be offended. If Tabin looked at her like that Nicole would give her fiercest glare and tell her to fuck off. She doesn’t do that to Marie. She’s not sure what her face does, but it makes Marie spring forward and cup her cheeks and kiss her on the nose.
“Caneton, you sound awful!” Marie says, “You need to rest your voice. Have you had water today?”
Nicole nods, speechless with Marie’s hands still warm on her cheeks.
“Bien.” Marie kisses Nicole’s nose again, and then her forehead, and both of her cheeks, and then mercifully she lets go before Nicole can do anything embarrassing.
“We were just saying that today is a recovery day for us after yesterday,” Laura says, “We can order a cheat meal for dinner tonight.”
“What are you going to get?” Nicole asks.
“What would you like?” Marie asks right back.
Nicole had thought that after breakfast that she would go home, that they would drive her home or get her an Uber home and she would go back to her apartment and sleep off the hangover and start the process of packing up her stuff for the offseason. And now they’re looking at her, asking her what she wants for dinner, because of course in their minds she’s staying.
“I don’t know,” Nicole eventually answers.
“We have time to decide.” Laura sets her mug in the sink and walks towards the back door. “Normally I would suggest we sit outside on such a nice day, but I think we’ve all had a bit too much sun from yesterday. So maybe an indoor day would be better.”
Marie agrees, and then Nicole is seated between them on the couch. She tried to sit on an end, but they didn’t give her a choice. Laura flips through the channels on their TV until she finds one she likes. She leans back and throws her arm over the back of the couch. There’s no way for Nicole to sit where Laura’s arm isn’t resting on her shoulders. She tries not to focus too hard on it. They’re about halfway through an episode of Property Brothers before Nicole loses the battle to keep her eyes open and falls asleep tucked into Laura’s side.
Later, when she wakes up again, Laura isn’t there and Nicole is horizontal on the couch with a pillow under her head and a blanket covering her. She shifts, and as she moves her legs, a hand settles on her calf. She inhales sharply and looks over to see Marie with Nicole’s legs in her lap.
“Sorry,” Nicole says, “I didn’t mean to fall asleep.”
“Nonsense.” Marie waves off her apology. “You need the sleep. You had a busy day yesterday.”
Nicole sits up, and Marie lets her. She keeps the blanket pulled up to her neck.
“Are you cold, caneton?”
Nicole drops the blanket, lets it fall to her lap. “I’m okay.” Nicole rubs at her eyes and runs a hand through her hair. Marie is facing her on the couch and Nicole starts to feel like she’s being examined.
“What?” Nicole finally says, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“How much do you remember from yesterday?”
Nicole freezes. She feels her stomach drop to her knees. This is it, this is where Marie will tell her what she did yesterday was inappropriate and childish. That she’s disappointed in Nicole and expected better.
“I-I’m sorry! I never drink that much, I’m so sorry if I offended you, I didn’t mean to I swear!” It all comes out in a rush and Nicole is sure it’s not enough, that she needs to say more.
“I’m not upset with you!” Marie says quickly. “Laura isn’t either. That’s not what I was asking.”
“Oh.”
“I wanted to ask you about yesterday, but I wanted to make sure you remember it. It was so much fun, one of the best memories I have from hockey.”
“Mine too,” Nicole says sheepishly, feeling silly. “I remember it. I wasn’t that drunk.”
“Good.”
Marie’s hand finds her knee over the blanket. Nicole can feel the heat on her skin even through all the layers between them. She swallows thickly, staring at the gold band on Marie’s ring finger.
“Laura told me you kept asking to kiss me.”
Nicole wants to apologize again. Even though Marie already said she’s not upset, that’s the kind of thing that would upset her married teammates. You can’t just tell someone you want to kiss their wife and expect it to be fine.
“It’s okay,” Marie continues, “If you did. If you still do.”
“I-I didn’t… I didn’t mean it like that.” Nicole wants the ground to swallow her up. “I mean, you’re… I respect you and Laura so much, I would never–”
“Nicole,” Marie interrupts. Nicole’s mouth snaps shut. “I already told you we’re not upset. You don’t need to explain. I’m only asking if you still want to kiss me.”
“I… Pou. I don’t know what you want me to say.”
“Desoleé cherie,” Marie’s fingers tighten on her knee. “I’m trying to tell you that I want to kiss you. If you still want to kiss me.”
Nicole’s brain short circuits.
“What?”
Marie chuckles and she reaches out to brush Nicole’s hair behind her ear. She keeps her hand there, against Nicole’s cheek.
“Can I kiss you cherie?”
Nicole doesn’t know what to say, or if she even could form words if she knew. This has been a fantasy of hers for a long time, and it’s happening. She doesn’t know if it’s actually happening or if this is just another fantasy her hungover brain is conjuring up. Regardless, Nicole isn’t an idiot, and she’s never going to deny Marie Philip Poulin anything.
She nods.
Marie doesn’t kiss her right away. Nicole keeps waiting for it, but Marie takes her time. She runs her fingers through Nicole’s hair, brushes the pads of her fingers over Nicole’s face. Her thumb slides over Nicole’s bottom lip and Nicole can’t stop herself from opening her mouth and sucking the tip of Marie’s thumb into her mouth.
“Sacrement,” Marie groans lightly. It succeeds in what Nicole wants, because Marie shoots forward and finally, finally kisses her.
In all of Nicole’s fantasies, there’s a million ways Marie would kiss her. Softly, gently, barely any pressure. Or hard and aggressive and barely letting Nicole keep up. And still in all of her fantasies, none of them comes close to the real thing. Marie kisses her slowly, but deeply, mapping every inch of her mouth with her tongue. It’s overwhelming in the best way, and Marie doesn’t stop until Nicole’s lips are numb and her brain is empty.
Nicole is breathless when Marie breaks the kiss. Marie doesn’t exit Nicole’s space, which makes it worse. She stays and kisses every spot on Nicole’s face she can reach. Then, once Nicole is fully boneless against the back of the couch and accepting whatever Marie wants to do to her, Marie kisses down her neck and sucks lightly.
“Oh my god,” Nicole groans. She thinks she might die. She honestly might stop breathing and die. She can’t say she’d be too upset, after all this might be the best way to die. Go out as a champion and with Marie Philip Poulin kissing her.
Good things always come to an end, and far too soon for Nicole’s liking, Marie pulls away. She can’t stop the whine that escapes her. She keeps her eyes closed, slumped against the couch, worried that if she opens her eyes then the illusion will end.
“Don’t stop on my account.”
Laura.
Nicole forgot about Laura.
Marie was kissing her so well that Nicole forgot she has a wife. A wife who is also Nicole’s teammate and captain. A wife who is still in the house. A wife who could walk in on them at any moment.
“Vien ici,” Marie says, “You’re going to love her.”
Nicole’s eyes spring open as she feels a weight on the other side of her. Laura’s pupils are blown as she looks at Nicole. It’s intimidating, and the visual has Nicole pressing her thighs together. Laura’s eyes track the movement and she smirks. Nicole can feel wetness between her thighs. She’s never been this turned on in her life.
“Can I kiss you Nicole?”
Okay, now Nicole definitely thinks she might die.
She nods, again not sure if she can form words but needing Laura to kiss her right now. Laura, thankfully, doesn’t press for more and doesn’t tease like Marie.
Laura kisses differently than Marie. It’s no less intense, but Laura keeps biting Nicole’s lip, pulling back just to dive back in, changing the pace every few seconds until Nicole’s head is spinning. Marie is on her other side, attacking her neck with a fervor. The next time Laura pulls back, Nicole tips her head back.
“Please!” She gasps out.
“Please what?” Laura asks.
“Please, touch me, anything, please.”
“So needy,” Marie says against her neck. “You need us so bad.”
“Yes!” Nicole thinks she might cry if they don’t touch her soon. It feels like torture, the waiting. She doesn’t care about the embarrassment of begging her captains for it. She doesn’t care if it makes every shared locker room they have in the future very difficult for her.
“Let’s go upstairs,” Laura suggests.
Nicole literally does not care. She doesn’t care if they stay on this couch, or go to their bedroom, or if they drag her back out onto the streets of Montreal. She’ll do whatever will get them to touch her faster.
They lay Nicole down in the centre of the bed, and then Marie is on top of her, hands holding her thighs open so Marie can slot between them, and Marie’s mouth is on hers. She feels another rush of wetness in her underwear, and she begins to think they might start to smell her through the thin material of her pants. Laura’s pants. Fuck.
“Take your clothes off.” Laura’s commanding voice echoes through the space. Nicole turns her head to see Laura standing beside the bed, looking down at them. She raises her eyebrows at Nicole and Nicole rushes to comply. Her shirt gets tangled in her haste and Marie helps her with a chuckle.
“Slow down,” Laura says.
Nicole does. She lets Marie pull her shirt off, and does not squirm under their gaze. She fights the urge to cover herself. They’ve seen her before in the locker room, but this is different. Nicole shimmies her pants down as best as she can with Marie still on top of her. Now with only her underwear on, they can definitely smell her.
Laura sits beside Nicole on the bed and rests her hand firmly in the centre of Nicole’s chest, her thumb brushing the underside of Nicole’s breast. Nicole’s breathing quickens and she resists the urge to arch her chest into Laura’s hand. She needs it so badly, but she’s worried if she comes across as too demanding that they’ll stop.
“She’s so receptive,” Laura hums.
“She is,” Marie agrees.
They’re talking about her as if she’s not there. And it should be insulting, but instead it just makes Nicole try to squeeze her thighs together again, except she’s blocked by Marie’s body. Laura smirks at the reaction. Her and Marie have a silent conversation above her and Nicole fists her hands in the sheets.
The first press of Marie’s fingers against her, over her underwear, sends Nicole keening, arching off the bed. Marie’s not even doing anything, just rubbing at her, avoiding her clit. But it’s everything, and it’s enough, until it isn’t and Nicole shifts, moving her hips to try and find the right pressure. Marie pulls away only long enough to slide her hand under the hem of her underwear and suddenly Marie is touching her directly, and alternating between circling her clit and teasing at her entrance.
“Please!” Nicole moans, “More!”
Marie gives it to her, slipping one finger inside, then two, and then she’s fucking her finger into Nicole and the heel of her hand hits Nicole’s clit with every thrust.
It’s so good, everything Nicole wants and more. Unintelligible sounds are coming out of her mouth, ones she would be embarrassed about if it was anyone else with her. She feels Laura shift, and then Laura’s hand is playing with her nipple and Laura’s mouth covers the other. She arches her chest into Laura’s mouth. She’s shaking, and she’s crying out with every thrust, and she’s so close.
And Marie stops.
Nicole whines in protest.
Marie slides her wet fingers up Nicole’s stomach, smearing Nicole’s wetness over her abs, then up to her breasts. Nicole realizes too late what she’s doing, not until Laura’s tongue traces the path she left, licking up her slick. When Marie reaches her neck and keeps going, Nicole wonders if Marie will slide her fingers into Nicole’s mouth. She wants it, wants to taste herself on Marie’s fingers. Marie doesn’t, she lifts her hand and offers her fingers to Laura who sucks them into her mouth. Marie pulls her fingers out and slides them into her own mouth.
Nicole might cum just from the visual.
Marie tasting her and Laura on her fingers. Marie combining the three of them in one mouthful. Marie moaning at the taste. Laura moaning with her, as if she could taste it too. God, Nicole realizes with a groan, Laura can still taste her lingering on her tongue. Marie releases her fingers with a pop and then she’s sliding them past Nicole’s waiting lips. She sucks on them greedily. At this point they don’t taste like anything, but Nicole knows where they’ve been, and it’s her turn to taste Laura and Marie’s spit in her mouth.
“So,” Laura says. Marie leaves her fingers where they are. “We thought we’d give you options. You can cum on Marie’s fingers, or Marie can eat you out, or I’ll get the strap and you can ride me.”
Images flash in her minds in rapid succession. She already knows how good Marie’s fingers are from the brief experience she just had, and she really, really wants Captain Clutch’s hands to take her apart. At the same time, she wants Marie’s face between her thighs, wants Marie to drink directly from the source, wants to feel Marie’s accent on her clit.
And then there’s the strap.
Of course they have one. Nicole assumes every lesbian does. She wants to see it, wants to know what kind they have. She wants to watch Laura put it on, wants to get it wet with her mouth before she’s allowed to sink down on it. She wants to know if Marie does the same thing. She wants to see if it still tastes faintly like Marie even after they’ve cleaned it.
Marie slides her fingers out so Nicole can answer.
“I… I want…” She tries to catch her breath, but it feels impossible. Laura is still teasing her nipples, and Marie’s wet fingers are sliding down her chest. And she still doesn’t know what her choice is.
“All of it,” She decides. “I can take it. Please, all three, I need it so bad.”
Laura raises an eyebrow. “All three? You can do that for us? You can give us three orgasms?”
“Yes!”
“If that’s what you want,” Laura says. “Start with your fingers Marie.”
Marie pulls Nicole’s underwear down and off her legs, leaving her fully exposed to the pair. Nicole feels her heart in her throat knowing that Marie is going to take her apart, but she reaches a hand out to stop her before Marie touches her again.
“Wanna see you. Both of you. Don’t wanna be the only one naked.”
Nicole doesn’t know where to look. They’re both undressing and she wants to see everything. Marie is done first, and Nicole is drawn to the damp curls between her legs. Nicole can’t believe she made Marie that wet that she can see it from here. She can’t dwell, because Marie is leaning over and helping Laura out of her pants. Laura’s breath hitches every few seconds and Nicole remembers why when the brace on her knee is revealed. Marie presses a kiss to the exposed skin around the brace. Laura tangles her fingers in Marie’s hair, not pulling, not directing, just holding her. Marie keeps kissing around Laura’s knee and Nicole thinks it might be a ritual Marie does to all of Laura’s injuries.
Nicole makes and noise and they both look over at her.
“You should fuck her now,” Laura says, “Or I think she might go crazy without it.”
They shift around on the bed, and Laura ends sitting behind Nicole, holding Nicole against her. Marie is kneeling between her legs. Marie takes her time, as she does in everything. She kisses Nicole deeply then moves down her neck. She detours to kiss Laura over Nicole’s shoulder and they get distracted with each other. Even though Nicole needs Marie to touch her soon, she can’t be mad about it. She loves watching them kiss, loves watching them shed the layers of professionalism they craft at the rink.
They break apart and Marie continues her journey down Nicole’s body. Laura uses a hand on Nicole’s jaw to turn her head so Laura can kiss her. It’s overwhelming, Laura kissing her, Laura’s nipples pressed to her bare back, Marie kissing along the top of her breasts, and Marie’s fingers teasing the inside of her thighs. When Marie’s fingers reach their destination, Nicole moans into Laura’s mouth. She can’t keep the kiss up, but Laura doesn’t seem to mind, continuing to kiss Nicole even though she doesn’t reciprocate.
Marie doesn’t tease, immediately sliding two fingers into Nicole. She clenches down on them, letting out a loud moan. She’s too close already, and she doesn’t want it to end so fast, but she knows it’s not the end. She promised them three orgasms, and she’ll give them whatever they want from her.
Marie curls her fingers and Nicole’s gone, her orgasm crashing over her. She wails, her hips cant up uncontrollably. Laura holds her upper body close, kissing the side of her face, her shoulder.
“Sacrement!” Marie surges up and kisses her.
Marie doesn’t remove her fingers until Nicole’s legs stop shaking. Nicole’s trying to catch her breath, and it’s hard with Marie kissing her and Laura pinching her nipples.
“Was it good?” Laura asks. And yeah duh, Nicole thinks. She just had one of the best orgasms of her life, was that not obvious?
“Uh huh,” Nicole says.
“Can you keep going?” Laura asks. “Can you give us more? Let Marie eat you out?”
Nicole doesn’t answer, can’t answer, so she uses one hand to push Marie’s head down.
“Comme tu voudras cherie,” Marie says with a chuckle.
Nicole groans. “Oh my god.” She wants Marie to keep talking, because it’s so hot to hear Marie speak French (which will become a problem for future Nicole). But also, she really wants Marie to eat her out.
Marie kisses each of her thighs, bites and sucks marks that Nicole is glad she won’t have to cover up later. At the same time Laura bites down on Nicole’s shoulder.
“Please!” Nicole grabs Marie’s hair and tries to pull her where she needs her. She can feel Marie chuckle against her skin and she almost groans in annoyance. The groan turns into a moan as Marie’s tongue touches her clit.
Marie goes slower this time, drawing it out. She alternates between licking Nicole’s clit and sliding inside her entrance. Laura licks at the bruise that’s forming on Nicole’s shoulder, then sets to making another one at the crux of her neck. It’s so good, and all Nicole can think is how lucky Laura is that she gets Marie like this every day.
Marie moans against her and Nicole feels it in her core. Her hips jump up and Marie has to dodge to avoid taking a hit to the nose. Marie then uses her hands to hold Nicole’s hips down.
This time her orgasm almost sneaks up on her. She feels like she could lay here for hours with Marie between her legs, and then suddenly she’s teetering on the edge. Marie doesn’t speed up, she maintains the same pace, and Nicole didn’t think she could get off like this, but then Laura’s whispering “cum for us” in her ear and her legs close, trapping Marie between them. She doesn’t know if she’s making sounds, or saying words, or anything, because the only thing she can focus on is Marie’s mouth and Laura’s voice in her ear.
When she comes down, Marie and Laura are making out furiously over her. Nicole can see Laura’s tongue sliding in and out of Marie’s mouth. She doesn’t feel left out, even though neither of them are paying attention to her, because she can still feel them touching her all over.
“She tastes so good,” Laura says. And there they go again, talking as if she’s not there. And again, Nicole doesn’t mind.
“You should taste her directly.”
Laura hums, using her thumb to collect some of the wetness off Marie’ chin. She sucks it into her mouth, moaning slightly at the taste.
“Maybe next time,” Laura says.
Next time. Nicole’s glad because she doesn’t think once is enough. She has so much she wants to do to them, have them do to her.
“Besides,” Laura continues, “I like tasting her from you.”
Nicole doesn’t have the strength for it, but she manages to lift herself up enough to get her mouth on Marie’s chin. She licks at it, tasting herself. She sees what Laura means, she doesn’t think it would taste as good if she wasn’t licking herself off Marie’s face.
“Sacrement,” Marie gasps. It’s the third time she’s said it, and Nicole wants to know what it means.
“You’re perfect,” Laura says, “Our rookie. So good for us.”
Nicole moans at the words. She’s already come twice but she’s still so turned on.
“Are you ready bebe?” Marie asks. “For Laura’s strap? She really wants to watch you ride her. She’s been talking about it for months.”
“R-Really?”
The thought that her captains, her idols, have wanted her for months, have talked about this, about her, Nicole doesn’t know what to think. She thought everything she felt was one sided, that her attraction and infatuation with the couple was a fantasy that would never come true. She didn’t realize all the attention she got from them was more than a typical captain with their rookie.
“Oui,” Marie says, “She could barely control herself yesterday with you all over her.”
“Can you?” Laura brings her mouth back to Nicole’s neck. “Can you ride me? Show me how well you take it?”
“I want to,” Nicole says, because she does. “But… I can’t feel my legs.”
Nicole can feel Laura’s smile against her skin.
“Marie tends to have that effect.”
“I can help you cherie. You won’t have to do anything, just let me do the work,” Marie says.
“Okay,” Nicole agrees. “Whatever you want. I’ll do whatever you say.”
“Good girl,” Laura says. Nicole doesn’t care if she can walk tomorrow, or ever again, as long as Laura keeps calling her that. She’ll find a way to make her legs work if that’s what her captains want.
Marie moves her so Laura can get up, and Nicole’s eyes follow her around the room. Laura walks with a slight limp.
“Ca va?” Marie asks.
Laura answers without turning around. “Juste raide.”
“Can you keep doing that?” Nicole says.
“Speaking French?” Marie asks amusedly.
“Yeah.”
“Bien sûr,” Marie says, “Si tu veux, jolie fille.”
“Oh fuck, maybe not. I might not survive.”
Laura chuckles from the other side of the room and Nicole turns just in time to watch her tighten the harness on her hips. The dildo juts out, a dark maroon. Montreal maroon. Nicole stops breathing. She wants to see Laura wearing her home jersey with the strap.
“You like?” Laura stalks towards the bed. Nicole nods. “Marie picked it out. She loves to represent her team.”
As soon as Laura’s close enough, Nicole flips on her stomach and pulls Laura in by the straps of the harness. She sucks the tip of the strap into her mouth, feeling the weight of it on her tongue. She takes more of it. Laura swears above her and gathers her hair into a ponytail with her fist. Nicole wants her to pull on it, use her hair to direct her. She wants Laura to pull her around by her hair all day.
She want Laura to put her on her knees and make her suck on the strap in the middle of the locker room with their teammates watching.
Laura doesn’t pull, she just holds, and Nicole keeps going. She’s getting lost in it, getting sloppy with it, and she can feel spit pooling at the sides of her mouth and spilling out. She only stops when Laura tugs at her hair, pulling her off.
“Did I do good?” Nicole gasps.
“Fucking…” Laura whispers quietly. “Yeah baby, you did good. You did so good.”
Nicole smiles at that, feeling drunk on it.
Marie helps Laura sit on the bed, then true to her word, she helps Nicole to her knees, holds her weight as she moves forward to straddle Laura’s hips. Laura’s fisting the dildo, spreading the remainder of Nicole’s spit around.
“Please.” Nicole starts to beg. “Please, let me. Let me ride you, please, I need it so bad.”
“D’accord, ici, laissez-moi vous aider.”
Marie lifts Nicole by the hips and Nicole braces herself on Laura’s shoulders, being careful of Laura’s injured shoulder. Marie and Laura help line Nicole up with the tip of the strap. She sinks down on it slowly, hissing at the stretch. When she’s taken it all, when her hips are flush with Laura’s, she pauses. They don’t rush her, letting her adjust to the feeling. She opens her eyes to look at Laura. Laura’s face is pinched and she’s taking deep, measured breaths. For a second, Nicole thinks she’s in pain, that having Nicole in her lap is hurting her, and she almost offers to get up. Then Laura’s hips jump and her head tilts back and Nicole watches her throat bob as she swallows.
She’s holding herself back, Nicole realizes. She’s letting Nicole set the pace, letting Nicole take control. Nicole wants to see what Laura’s like when she takes control, when she stops holding back and just takes what she wants.
Next time.
Nicole rolls her hips, experimenting, and Laura exhales sharply.
“Patience amour,” Marie says, “It’s Nicole’s day.” Laura nods.
Nicole rolls her hips again. Marie’s hands help lift her up and down on the dildo. It’s hitting all the right spots inside her on every thrust. She starts speeding up. Laura’s hands cover Marie’s on her hips, and the three of them move together. Nicole is getting close, but this time she knows she won’t get there from this alone. She brings her hand down to rub her clit, until Marie knocks her hand out of the way and presses her own fingers against her. Marie finds the right rhythm almost immediately. Nicole wails. She’s right there, so close, and she’s crying out, begging, gasping out pleases and so close and harder, faster, more, right there.
She cries out as she cums and slumps against Laura. Her head is tucked into Laura’s neck and she’s panting onto Laura’s collarbone. Marie is rubbing her back. Now she’s really boneless, truly could not move if she wanted to. She’s worried her weight is hurting Laura, but she can’t make her body listen to her. Her walls are still fluttering around the dildo inside her.
“You did so good for us,” Laura whispers into her hair. “So perfect. You were made for us, weren’t you baby?”
She knows she needs to get up. It’s going to get uncomfortable soon, she’s going to get overstimulated after her third orgasm. She has no strength left.
“Wanna move,” She mumbles. “Wanna get up.”
Marie is there in a heartbeat, arms around her waist and slowly lifting her up. She gasps as the dildo pops out, suddenly empty. Marie helps her lay down on the bed, then she helps Laura out of the harness. Laura lays with her, petting her hair and whispering sweet nothings to her. Marie takes the strap to the ensuite and comes back a few moments later with a damp washcloth. She uses it to gently clean Nicole, wipe up the combination of spit, sweat, and cum off of her.
“How are feeling cherie?” Marie asks when she’s finished.
“Sooooo good.”
“Bien. Laura?”
“Soooo good,” Laura answers, teasing Nicole.
Nicole doesn’t have the energy to respond to that. Marie tucks herself against her back, stroking her arms. Nicole can feel Marie’s own wetness on the back of her thighs.
“What about you?” She asks, “Aren’t you gonna get off too?”
“Don’t worry about us,” Marie says. Nicole starts to protest before Laura interrupts.
“This was about you, we’re fine,” Laura says, “Maybe next time we’ll let you get us off first before we make you cum three times.”
Nicole sighs happily. “Yeah, lets do that.”
Marie shakes against her back as she laughs.
“Get some rest now caneton. We can go for round four later tonight.”
Marie hides behind Nicole as Laura reaches out to smack her. Nicole falls asleep to Marie’s laughter and Laura muttering about marrying a teenage boy. She dreams about laying Marie and Laura out on the bed and alternating eating them out until they’re both shaking.
Next time, she swears. She’ll do that next time.

